Chapter Text
*CONFIDENTIAL*
The following is transcribed from the final communications and logs of George Kirk, acting Captain of the USS Kelvin, before her demise on Stardate 2233.04
“Shuttle 37, is my wife onboard?”
“Yes sir, she is.”
“I need you to go now, do you hear me?”
“We’re waiting on you, sir,”
“No, just go! Take off immediately! That’s an order.”
“Yes, sir.”
*static*
Uh, acting captain’s log. Autopilot is non-functional, I’m going to have to stay onboard the Kelvin to ensure the shuttles escape this attacking vessel. Before final impact, I’m going to attempt-
*static*
It’s unorthodox, but I have to at least try. Hopefully some remnant of the ship survives-
*static*
“Kirk out.”
Chapter 1
I’m running, running, running.
My arms are full of packed platelets and whole red blood cells.
I turn the corner and barrel into the surgical suite, skidding to a stop before the line where the sterile field starts and hand the bottles over to an awaiting nurse.
“Get those hung!” Bones snaps, elbow deep in a hemorrhaging abdomen.
Christine speaks up from across from him, “I’ve got my fingers on the bleeder, I need a clamp!”
“Of course, of course the blade would hit an artery!” Bones hisses, digging deeper to try and clamp off the spewing artery. “What’s our estimated blood loss?”
“Nearly three liters,” Christine answers gravely.
Bones curses colorfully, shaking his head. “Vitals are tanking, he’s going into hypovolemic shock. Get that blood on the rapid transfuser already!”
“Already done, doctor,” one of the nurses confirms.
“Come on… come on,” Bones mutters, still digging around the bloody field. “Got it!” He suddenly cries, victorious.
“Suctioning with the cell saver,” Christine confirms, trying to clear the field for a better view.
“Now to repair the rest of the damage…” Bones grumbles, reaching for another surgical tool. He glances up at me for a split second, “Callie, we’re good here. Go see where M’Benga needs you.”
I nod before turning and leaving, ready to head back out to the bustling main bay.
Before I turn the corner to head down the hallway, I pause to take a steadying breath, to try and calm my nerves.
A first contact away mission had gone wrong, very wrong. Despite Nyota’s flawless translating, something was misinterpreted, leading to an attack from the planet’s inhabitants. During the melee, one of their warriors hit a security officer square in the torso with their serrated throwing weapon, leading to the chaotic but controlled trauma Bones was running in the OR.
I typically like surgery, I find the inner workings of bodies of all species fascinating, but the stress from this one has me on edge.
We knew someone had been seriously injured on the mission, medbay receiving a call to prep for a major stab wound, but we didn’t know who had been stabbed.
Naturally, we had all silently assumed it was Jim, so my stomach was in my throat until he burst into medbay on his own two feet. His hands and uniform were full of blood, but it clearly wasn’t his as the security officer was rushed into surgery past him.
Jim and I shared a knowing look, a nod to each other that he was okay, before we both had to turn and see to our respective duties.
For me, a full-fledged student nurse, that meant going where and doing what I was told, mostly. There are things I can do, minor first aid, some triage, but for the most part, in this case, I need to play gopher.
Which is fine by me- I pay attention to detail and have medbay memorized, so I can retrieve things quickly and efficiently.
But as I stand for that split second outside the OR, it becomes apparent that it isn’t fine by everyone else.
“What do you think you’re doing?” Someone snaps, barreling down the hall towards me.
I jump, looking up, to find one of the nurses, Maria, looking incensed.
“I just-“
“It is not within a student’s scope of practice to retrieve blood!” She barks at me. “Because you have no scope of practice yet!”
I try to explain, “Bo- Dr. McCoy asked me to get it, everyone else was-“
“I don’t care!” She snarls, “and now you’re lollygagging when we need help in the main bay!”
I wasn’t- and if they needed help so badly out there, why was she here yelling at me?
“I-“
“Go out there and find someone to help, but for the love of god stay out of the way,” she hisses, moving past me.
I swallow my inclination to explain myself, having found that my autistic instinct to do so annoys people as an ‘excuse’ more than it puts them at ease, and do what she says.
The main bay is also chaos, the large landing party virtually all injured in some way, M’Benga and Sanchez trying to keep up with everyone and prioritize as needed.
I try to push down my racing heart, my anxiety over the contradiction of ‘go help’ but also ‘stay out of the way’, looking for somewhere to step in. I’ve discovered that a lot recently, that neurotypicals live in a world of contradictions that they can all seemingly navigate perfectly fine, but confuse the absolute life out of me.
My eyes land on Jim, arguing with one of the nurses as he tries to keep him on a biobed so he can treat the slash to his forearm I hadn’t seen when he first came in.
I walk over there, knowing I can calm him down from the rising panic I see on his face.
“Hey,” I say with a small smile, “now I know you aren’t giving my buddy Kael here a hard time.” I nod to the nurse, who shoots me a thankful smile.
Jim forces a tight smile in response, “just need to check on the lieutenant,” he says.
I nod, “Bones and Christine are still working on him. He’s lost a lot of blood, but they’ve found and clamped off the worst bleeder and are working to restore his volume.”
I see his chest deflate slightly at that, nodding before he glances around the rest of the bay. “And everyone else?”
“I’m playing gopher right now, so I’m not sure. Is there anyone in particular you’d like me to check on?”
“No, I just-“
“Calliope,” Maria snaps, having returned with an armful of supplies, “quit socializing with your brother and do something!”
Jim instantly scowls at that, opening his mouth to reprimand her, but I hold up a hand to stop him and jump back, “I’ll report back if there’s anything major.”
I hustle away, looking around to see who needs help. My stomach sinks as I realize- no one does. Everything is pretty much under control and anywhere I could insert myself, I’d just be in the way.
I chomp on the inside of my cheek before I head over to Sanchez, snapping his gloves off to move to the next patient.
“Cal,” he glances at me before his eyes roam all the patients, “do us a favor and keep your brother corralled? Boss doesn’t want him leaving until he’s cleared.”
I nod, stomach churning as I think of what Maria will think before I head back over to Jim.
I blow out a breath as I approach him before I force a smile, and pick up the padd containing his chart as casually as I can. “So,” I say, “wanna tell me how this happened?” I nod to the wound that Kael is healing with a deep tissue regenerator.
Jim scoffs, “you’ve been hanging out with Bones too much, you’re starting to sound like him.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment,” I smirk, looking over his vitals for something to do as my mind searches for ways to distract him and keep him here. I glance up from the padd, inconspicuously, only my eyes moving, to take in his face, his posture, the tension in his jaw, all things I typically look at when it comes to my brother to determine how he’s really feeling. He masks as well as I do, most often.
But right now, he's pretty easy to read. His eyes are darting around the medbay, roving from person to person, lingering on the most injured. His posture is hunched in the shoulders, even as he keeps his spine ramrod straight, like he’s trying to project an air of confidence but isn’t actually confident. And his jaw, his jaw is tight, like he’s trying to stop himself from grinding his teeth.
“Hey,” I say, a bit softer, trying to get him to meet my eye, “things are going well, okay? The patient board only has one critical listed, which is the lieutenant in surgery, and everyone else has been downgraded to yellow or green. We’ve already discharged five crewmen, and another three didn’t even need treatment. Let us carry the load for a while, okay? You won’t help anyone, or yourself, by bolting off this biobed before that gash is fixed up.”
Jim’s eyes slide to mine as he struggles to keep from bouncing his knee nervously, “you really have been spending too much time with Bones…”
I shrug, looking over at the progress being made on his wound, “you know I like numbers, facts, tangible evidence. And all of that that I currently have is trending in a good direction.”
“Captain,” Spock’s level voice rings out from behind me.
I glance over my shoulder before swiftly stepping aside to give the two room to speak. I move closer to Kael, watching his technique intently as he switches from the deep tissue regenerator to the dermal.
Spock and Jim begin discussing mission details, next steps, leaving orbit, and I tune that all out as irrelevant information. I don’t pay much attention to where we go or what we do, I’m just trying to keep my head above water as I attempt to learn the ropes in medbay.
Kael smiles warmly and inclines his head, beginning to explain why he’s doing what he’s doing, when Bones finally emerges from the OR.
His scrubs are covered in blood, and the fact he typically changes out of scrubs like that before coming into the main bay says a lot about what he's about to say.
I can tell from the look on his face, the way his jaw is set, that it’s not good news.
Jim attempts to stand, but he’s stopped by nearly all of us, “Bones?”
Bones shakes his head sadly, “I’m sorry, Jim. We did everything we could. But the arterial damage was too severe. We lost him on the table.”
My stomach drops, and I work to keep my features a cool neutral, while also forcing the proper amount of sadness and sympathy.
Because another thing I’ve discovered in my time working here, my face rarely portrays what I’m actually feeling. People will tell me I’m ticked off when I’m just listening, and they tell me I’m being sarcastic when I’m trying to be funny.
Trying to form the correct facial expression and hold it for the proper amount of time feels like a full time job in of itself.
And it doesn’t help that every time someone is gravely injured, the handful of times I’ve heard time of death called, I’m thrown back in time to a motorbike careening over the edge of a cliff, screams echoing off the walls as Vos fell…
I shake myself free of the memory and let the triumvirate talk, discussing next steps again, before I slip away as Kael finishes up healing Jim’s arm.
Christine is coming out of the OR, pulling her surgical cap off in defeat, so I approach her, my safe person of all the nurses.
“M’Benga and Sanchez have everyone covered,” I report. “Everyone has a nurse assigned and most of them are almost ready for discharge. They say they don’t need me, so do you need any help?”
I stand prim and proper, my hands twisted together in front of me as I await instructions.
She sighs before placing a gentle hand on my upper arm, “you did good work, Cal. You helped us out a lot.”
I shake my head, “I didn’t do-“
“You did,” she corrects firmly, but softly. “You’re way past the end of your shift. Go home, get some rest.”
“Everyone is working overtime right now,” I object, “and I’ve done the least, so I can-“
“You can go home,” she smiles encouragingly. She nods in the boy’s direction, “those three will be at it a while. I’m going to work on chart notes for the surgery and help the boss where I can with his paperwork for all this mess.”
The message is clear to me, even if she didn’t say it- I’m in the way because I’m basically useless.
So I force another smile, I nod primly, “alright. I’ll clock out then. But call me if you need another set of hands, as unskilled as they are.”
She stops me as I turn, “hey,” she says. “You’re not unskilled, you checked the type and crossmatch from the lab, that was really helpful when we were elbow deep in blood.”
I shrug, “I mean… the lab did the actual type and crossmatch. Another nurse in the OR checked my check. I was just a gopher.”
“There is no such thing in this job,” she says, reaching out to squeeze my arm again.
“Maria was not happy I did it, either…” I add.
She waves a hand, “tension is high during a multi-casualty incident. Especially with the kind of injuries we were dealing with. Pay no mind to anyone stressing.”
I force another fake smile, another nod, hoping she’s too tired to see through me. “I’ll see you later then,” I say as I depart, leaving the actual medical professionals to do the actual medical care.
As I sit on my shower floor once I get home, the water beating over my head, I try to process it all. Try to wade through all the emotions I felt.
But I can’t identify them at all.
Alexithymia, Bones has told me, multiple times. An inability or difficulty identifying or naming emotions. It’s common in autistics.
But sometimes I feel like it makes me cold, unfeeling, in a way. Almost like I don’t feel anything.
Although sometimes, I crave that feeling. Crave the numbness I carried for so many years, growing up. The numbness that is harder for me to choose these days, for some reason.
It feels unfair that Spock, a half-Vulcan, half-autistic-human, seems to get a lot more grace than I do. I know the micro-aggressions he deals with, I see them, and I also envy his ability to let them roll off his back.
But I suppose when you have the inherent respect of the titles he has, that makes a difference. I haven’t earned any titles yet, so I haven’t earned any respect. Maybe once I have my RN, once I’m useful, people will be nicer to me. Stop acting like I’m just in the way.
The same way my mom always did.
I push that thought to the back of my mind as I shut the shower off and just sit for a moment, the steam wafting out of the stall.
I just want to keep sitting here, would be fine going to sleep right here, staying here all day tomorrow just to avoid another shift of criticisms.
It’s not like it's everyone that gets obviously and unabashedly annoyed with me, but the ones who do make it so obvious that it feels that way. Their voices ring louder than anyone else’s.
I know the bosses, the lead medical team, Bones, Christine, M’Benga, and Sanchez, don’t seem to have any issues with me, but sometimes I worry they’re being too nice. That there’s nepotism at play. Because it’s such a stark contrast between how they treat me versus how Maria and a couple other nurses treat me.
The contradiction exhausts me, because I can’t make sense of it. It’s not logical, at least to me. Why some people act like I screw everything up, act like they can’t stand me, and yet others say I’m doing fine, that I’m helpful, even, and are nice to me.
How can everyone be presented with the same evidence, but draw different conclusions?
What I don’t know is that’s a question that will rule my life for the next few months.
Chapter 2
Notes:
So the first chapter was certainly not indicative of the average chapter length of this fic. They are loooong chapters. Buckle in.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
We’re all trying to find our new normal, our routines, our places, in this five-year-mission we’ve embarked on. Some things stay the same as they were before Khan, and others change completely.
One big change is Carol Marcus joining the crew.
I mean, a lot of people joined the crew after the rechristening, because so many either died or left before it.
But with Carol it’s different. She doesn’t exactly feel like she’s a part of the little group that Jim and I mainly interact with, the group we still eat meals with, that come over for game nights, but she doesn’t feel like she’s totally on the outside, either.
And I don’t necessarily want her on the outside, I just like things- relationships, people- in neat little boxes with clearly defined labels. But people and relationships aren’t that clear cut or easy.
I’m in my room one evening when I hear Jim and Carol talking in the living room and I don’t want to intrude, so I stand there for a moment to try and gauge if it’s a conversation I can walk in on or not. When I hear my name, my ears really perk up.
“Even if your friends don’t care… won’t Callie mind?” Carol is asking, her lilting, soft voice full of concern. “I mean, game nights have been a tradition for much longer than I’ve been aboard.”
Oh, he wants her to come to game night on Friday. And I'm not sure how I feel about that.
I can hear the head shake in Jim’s voice, “nah, she won’t mind. I don’t know why she would.”
“I’m already taking up so much of your time. With both of you working shifts all day, the evenings are really the only time you two get together.”
“Carol, you’re not taking up my time,” Jim implores. “I’m sharing my time with you. And game nights aren’t a private affair for just me and Callie anyway. You’re not intruding, I promise.”
While I agree with the sentiment that it’s not something for just Jim and me, it is true that game nights are already hard for me. It’s a lot of people and a lot of conversations all at once and a lot of foods and smells. I fight sensory overload the whole time. Jim has become my safe person on those evenings. I sit next to him and can lay my cheek against his arm if the room starts to spin.
If Carol comes, his attention is going to be even more divided, if not on her entirely.
But maybe it’s time I stop leaning on Jim so much, anyway. Both metaphorically and physically.
“Well, if you’re sure…” Carol trails off.
“You’ve been with us for months now. I want you to feel like you belong in the family,” he says.
And god, she deserves that. She lost her dad, she deserves to have a family here.
“You’re sweet,” she says back, and I can picture her pecking his cheek. “I’ll come then. What can I bring?”
And when I walk out of my room a few evenings later to the group gathered to play Scotty’s pick- some old board game- I have to keep my steps from faltering as I find Carol in the spot I usually sit in, leaning close enough to Jim that I can tell she wants to wrap her arms around his for support.
And god, I can’t blame her. She must feel nervous and awkward and out of place. But dang it if it doesn’t hurt all the while. There’s a spot open on Jim’s other side, but sitting there would just feel… competitive, somehow.
I scan the chairs, eyes looking for a spot next to Nyota, but they’re filled by Spock and Sulu. As we are waiting for Chekov to arrive, there are a few empty seats I could take, but I feel my body being drawn back to my room as if by magnetic force.
And Nyota has become less and less of a safe person, anyway. Not that she’s done anything, but since my birthday months and months ago, we’ve interacted less and less. It’s not purposeful, just life on a starship. I’m becoming closer with Christine because that’s who I see everyday now.
I want to run. I want to hide. I don’t want to sit rigidly all night, trying to not encroach on someone’s bubble. It’s why I feel safe(ish) at dinner in the mess, because I’m sandwiched between Bones and Jim, like two tall walls between the rest of the world and me. I don’t feel bad sitting next to either of them, especially not in between them, because I know if my arm brushes one of theirs or if I sneeze or if I bump someone’s leg when crossing my own, they aren’t going to be annoyed at me or feel uncomfortable.
So my eyes naturally then search for Bones, and I find him making a drink at the wet bar by the window. I follow his line of sight and find he’s also studying Jim and Carol, trying to hide a scowl on his face. He finishes pouring his drink and I expect him to take the spot next to Jim, but instead he strides to the couch, sitting near the end by Scotty.
So then, I don’t want to sit by him, seeing as how he and Scotty have a bond and friendship built on being the older ones onboard. It would feel intrusive.
I’m overthinking every step, and my chest is getting tighter with each heart beat. As much as I had hoped working in medbay would make me used to people, get better at socializing, it seems to have had the opposite effect.
I’m just about to slowly back back into my room, when Carol looks up and smiles at me, “Callie,” she says happily. “Good evening,”
All the eyes in the room turn to me and I have no choice but to step forward and wave as casually as I can, “hi…”
Barely pausing in his conversation with Scotty, not even breaking eye contact with him, Bones pops up and walks over to me, gently takes me by the shoulders, and steers me to the couch. I curl up in the spot next to him as he sits down, pulling my knees to my chest, trying to make myself as small as humanly possible.
My eyes roam all over the board game in front of us all, trying to get a semblance of how the game is likely played based on the pieces and game board. Trying to find some logic, something solid, in this situation to grasp onto. I barely notice my breathing speeding up.
As Bones resettles next to me, still engrossed in conversation with Scotty, he carefully puts an arm around my shoulders and pulls me into his side.
He lays a hand over one of mine that’s got a death grip on my knee, stoking the back of my white knuckled hand gently with his thumb.
I take the hint and loosen my grip, trying to suck in air.
The front door swooshes open and Chekov comes in, looking frazzled as he carries a bowl full of presumably piroshky, as he typically makes a batch every week. More often if he’s feeling homesick.
As he comes over and takes the empty seat on Jim’s other side, it just leaves the spot next to me open, meaning I’m really basically in between Bones and Carol.
The thought makes me curl into him just a bit more, and as the game starts, he brings his other arm closer to me, sharing the cards he’s been dealt so I don’t have to play an unknown and new-to-me game on my own.
He talks lowly in my ear in between his quips with Scotty, explaining the game and calming me down.
I somehow expect myself to start to feel uncomfortable, to feel awkward or like I’m being too needy. But it never happens. I slowly relax, little by little, until I’m casually leaning into Bones’ side, laughing at the story Sulu is telling.
Still, he keeps an arm around me the whole evening, until the game ends and everyone starts to stand and clean up.
I expect Jim to settle back into the couch for a movie like we typically do, Bones staying as well, and I even expect Carol to stay. I’ve accepted it, I’ve accepted that I’m not going to be able to fully relax tonight, that Carol is probably here to stay, not just tonight, but for the long term.
What I don’t expect is for Jim to announce to me and Bones, after everyone else has left, that he and Carol are going to go for a walk through the arboretum, check out the view of the nebula we are studying from there.
Bones and I share a very brief but very knowing look that they’re going to be checking out a view, but not one of the nebula.
As the two hurriedly leave, we both roll our eyes as we finish pushing the chairs back where they go. “Some view…” I grumble.
Bones snorts, “as long as it’s not a view I’m walking in on.”
“Aren’t like- well, like-“ I find myself stammering, my autistic filter worn down after a night of masking. My cheeks flush, “don’t people typically do that stuff with the lights off?”
He glances up, surprise in his eyes, but he just shrugs casually as he ties up the trash. “Depends. Not always.”
I shudder, hating the idea of anyone ever not only getting me naked, but seeing me naked.
I huff and look around, before I shrug, “alright. Well. Guess I go to bed.”
“Are you actually tired or just bored?”
I sigh, rubbing at my arm uncomfortably. “I mean… no, but… I just really need to decompress, I suppose.”
“I've got the remake of Contagion, finally. We could watch it since Jim’s gone and it’d freak him out to see.”
“The remake of the remake?”
“The remake of the remake of the remake,” he nods towards me with a smirk.
I snort before I nod, “sure, yeah.”
He goes to get the movie and I change into sweatpants, scrub the makeup off my face, and throw my hair into a bun. I’ve felt overstimulated all night not just from the people, but the literal mask of proper clothing and makeup I’ve had on, and I’m eager to shed it.
That’s something that’s been hard for me in medbay, having to mask all day. Everyone tries to tell me not to, but I see the strange looks people outside of the senior medical team give me when I do. No one gets my sense of humor, they think I’m being sarcastic when I’m trying to be nice, and I can feel everyone studying my every move, both bodily and facially.
Every day I come home and scrub my body down in a hot shower, trying to scrub off both germs and judgment. Then I only have an hour before I have to get dressed yet again in something socially acceptable- not sweatpants and a messy bun- and go to the mess for dinner, where I’m expected to make even more conversation. The constant masking is really taking a toll on me, and I’m desperately trying to not let it show.
So the evenings when it’s just me, Jim, and Bones have always meant so much to me, because I can actually unmask and unwind.
But weirdly enough, when it’s just me and Jim, I have difficulty doing that. He wasn’t there when I got the autism diagnosis. He wasn’t there when I was slicing into my skin because I was so overwhelmed. He wasn’t there when Section 31 tried to use my diagnosis against me to take me away. He wasn’t there when Bones taught me to unmask.
So when it’s just me and Bones… it makes me feel guilty that that’s when I’m most comfortable. That’s when it’s easiest for me to unmask.
Even more so, because I spent a year with him as my caregiver more than Jim was, he can read me like a book way better than Jim can.
Bones is the one who can set down food in front of me and distract me enough to get me to eat it.
Bones is the one who can see when my hypermobility is acting up because I’m trying to hide my winces of pain. He’s also the one I can more easily admit things to about when I don’t feel good.
Bones is the one who can tell when I start missing my mom without me saying anything. Because he’s a dad who misses his own daughter.
Bones is the one who can see me start to either get flustered or shut down when I’m doing clinicals without me even saying anything, and then sends me somewhere quiet to compose myself.
And now, Bones is the one who sees when I feel lost because Jim is becoming more focused on Carol than he is me.
Or him, for that matter.
Bones and Jim spent three years in the academy as roommates. Bones was the first and only person Jim ever told about Tarsus. Bones was the one who snuck him onto the Enterprise and is the whole reason he even has command. Bones was the one who was there with him almost every night for the near-year before I came along. Dinners, drinks, movies. So I know Bones has to be feeling his absence just as much as me, if not more.
Jim’s evening plans have become elusive to us, and we only figure out where he actually is when we ask the computer or hear from someone like Scotty that he saw them- him and Carol- strolling the halls.
And Jim is entitled to his privacy, he’s entitled to his own relationships, especially after dying and rehabbing for a year.
I can’t tell if they’re sneaking around because it’s a superior/subordinate relationship they aren’t ready to label, or because they don’t want any scrutiny or questions, or maybe they don’t even know what the relationship really is yet. (Which makes zero sense to my autistic brain because how can you not know exactly what your romantic status is with someone?!)
All I know is that Jim dips out most evenings after dinner, and somewhere along the way, with me busy in medbay and him with his own duties, we stop meeting for lunch. So I really only see him at breakfast, dinner, and in passing, otherwise.
I’ve always spent my free time alone, my whole life. It’s not like it’s a problem for me. I’m fine being alone. I often think it’s better that I’m alone, since I’m so bad with people and relationships. It’s just that I had gotten used to someone else always being around for the past year or so.
I’m not far out from my 18th birthday, which means I’m not far out from the anniversary of my mom getting her xenopolycythemia diagnosis. Sometimes I have to wonder if that was just another lie, because I have no idea what, if anything, she told me about her diagnosis was true.
So without Jim, and without my mom, I’m feeling extra lonely lately, even if I do have Bones. I’m desperately trying not to be a burden on him, trying to not give him any reasons to worry about me. But I know he does, anyway. Christine is busy lately with doing correspondence programs to get her MD, and Nyota and Spock became closer than ever during our year off, so while I know they’re still there for me, I’m always trying to not bother them, either.
The group chat between me, Auggie, and Cayde is alive and well, but long distance friendships are extremely hard to feel very connected to. But in a way, I feel closer to them than anyone else. Yet, knowing they’re living their own lives, lightyears and lightyears away, forces me to remember how alone I really am.
And unfortunately, alone, even when it’s your normal, does sometimes get lonely.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
It’s past 12am and I’m still up and about and vacuuming the floors in our quarters.
It became a weird habit for me, living with my mom, that I’d stay up until early in the morning cleaning. It was the only time of day she wasn’t around to watch and nitpick. The only time of day I was truly alone, was able to go about my business and not be perceived by anyone, let alone anyone as judgemental as her.
And now that Jim is spending so many nights at Carol’s- genuinely thinking I don’t know he’s gone- I’ve reverted back to the old habit. It’s calming, in a way, to get everything clean and tidy before bed- and while no one is around- so I can wake up to a clean space in the morning. It takes some of the day’s pressure off of me.
Of course, I don’t need to do any cleaning. We have a porter for that reason, and even Jim’s yeoman, Janice, tidies up the place if need be. But Jim is a neat freak and I don’t want to make anyone clean up after me, so neither of them are much needed.
Still, I need free time to do something without any pressure on me when I get off of my medbay shift for the day. Coming home to laundry that needs done or a bathroom floor that needs mopped, simply so no one else has to do it, just makes me even more exhausted than I already am at that point in the day.
So nights like this when Jim is gone, mopping the bathroom floor turns into mopping the floor around the wet bar, since I have the mop out. Doing my laundry turns into grabbing Jim's as well to make it a full load. Tidying up my room turns into tidying up the living room, folding blankets and fluffing pillows.
So I’m vacuuming, moving from my room to the living room, lost in my own little world, when the door between our quarters and Bones’ slides open and scares me half to death.
I yank off the headphones I’m wearing, noise cancelling, naturally, and the music I have blaring automatically pauses as I turn off the vacuum cleaner.
Of course I knew the door was unlocked, it pretty much always is. It’s not like Jim or I walk around undressed, so it’s safe to leave unlocked. And the nights when I’m alone, I actually check to make sure it is unlocked, just in case… I’m not sure. Maybe it’s just so I feel less alone. More safe.
Bones is scowling at me, and I sheepishly set the vacuum upright and turn to face him.
“Why are you up?” He drawls.
“Did I wake you? Was I making too much noise? I’m sorry, I-“
He holds up a hand, “I was up. Why are you up?”
I shrug, “cleaning.”
I can tell he holds in a sigh, “is Jim not here?”
I shake my head, “he thinks I don’t know but… yeah, I know when he’s gone.”
“Wait- you’re telling me he’s gone overnight? And often?”
Another sheepish nod.
“What, he’s sneaking out like a damn teenager?!”
“Hey…” I object with a pout. “I’m a teenager and I don’t sneak out.”
“No, but you stay up all hours cleaning.” He shakes his head, “and why are you?”
I look at the time, 0115. “Not tired,” I answer flatly.
“Did you take your meds?”
“Not yet,” I lie. I have taken them. They just haven’t been working lately. The times when my brain works overdrive like it has been, when I mask so hard around people that I don’t even know who I really am when alone, not even my sleeping meds can shut it off.
“That’s why you’re not tired…” he grumbles. “Take your meds at a decent time, and you’ll be in bed by a decent time.”
“But this is my cleaning time!” I object, trying to justify my lie. “This is when it’s quiet and I don’t have anything to do or anywhere to be or anyone to see and I can actually get stuff done.”
“You’re going to burn yourself out if you’re not resting and sleeping enough.”
“I’m a nursing student,” I scoff. “When do I have time for rest?”
He frowns, “are you not getting enough downtime?”
“Of course I am!” Another lie.
“Then why are you up cleaning instead of sleeping?”
“I told you-“
“Do you do this every night?”
“Yes, but-“
“Then you aren’t getting sufficient rest for your autistic brain and hypermobile body.” He jerks his head to my room, “go take your pills then bring back your blanket and pillow.”
“Why?”
“Just do it…” he huffs without any real malice.
I throw my head back and groan but pretend to go do as he says.
He’s waiting for me in his quarters as I trudge in with my fuzzy blanket and pillow in my arms. “Are you gonna watch me sleep like a creep or something?”
“Something like that,” he says as he waves a hand for me to follow him.
After the ship was remodeled post-Khan, they gave all the senior staff upgraded rooms, most including a second bedroom to be used as an office. At least, that’s the official reason. Seeing as how we are the first ship with a non-Starfleet long-term occupant, they figured they might as well prepare for the inevitable and plan for bigger quarters with more than one sleeping area.
So Bones’ quarters now include a second bedroom as opposed to just being a studio style. Instead of making it into an office space, it was my understanding he was keeping it open for Jo, since Jocelyn told him she wasn’t going to fight him on her visiting anymore. But also seeing as how we are planning to be in deep space for 5 years, I think that’s more wishful thinking than anything else.
That is until I see the room now, for the first time.
I had expected pink and frills and a room that screams of Joanna, but the room is basically bare, just the standard Starfleet shades of grey. The first thing I notice is a weighted blanket, and my eyes narrow suspiciously. There’s a noise machine on the nightstand, already humming with soft white noise. The room itself is cool, almost frigidly cold.
It’s strangely the perfect conditions for me to sleep in, specifically.
I swivel my head to look up at him at the same time he takes my pillow out of my hands and tosses it on the bed. “Wha-“
He takes my blanket and spreads it over the top in one swift motion. Then he looks at me and hold out a hand, “padd.”
“Excuse me?”
“It’s bedtime. Gimme your padd.”
I bristle, “I’m not a baby.”
“No, but you need to shut your mind off.”
“What if I want to read?!”
“I’ll get you a book.”
“You want me to just stare at the ceiling?!” I ask, near panic.
“No,” he sighs. “I can see the exhaustion on your face. Who knows how long you’ve been runnin’ around sleep deprived. I’m just asking you to try and go to sleep. If you’re still wide awake in 20 minutes, fine, come get your padd back. But you need to sleep. You’re going to get burnt out otherwise.”
Oh, if he only knew…
But he can’t know.
I sigh, “but I need my padd for an alarm in the morning.”
“I’ll wake you up.”
“I have a bed of my own, you know.”
“Yeah, and you ain’t in it, and you don’t have a brother at home to put you in it. So,” he points, “get in this one.”
I roll my eyes dramatically but relent and crawl under the covers. I ball my fuzzy blanket in my fists up by my face as I lay on my side and let out a breath.
“Thank you,” he says, self satisfied.
I grumble, but close my eyes.
He leans over to drop a kiss on my head before he leaves, and I feel my shoulders relax. I’ve been going to bed so late and so full of tension lately, and so alone, that melting into the bed with someone nearby is more calming than I’ll admit.
I will also refuse to admit just how quickly I fall asleep.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
One night, I wake up in my bedroom drenched in sweat and thrashing, shaking, barely keeping myself from crying out. I can barely even remember what I was dreaming about, it might have been about Khan, might have been about failing a nursing exam, might have been both.
I push myself from my now-soaked sheets and change out of my soaking clothes, putting on fresh underwear, sweatpants, and an oversized sweatshirt.
Still shaking, I turn back to my bed and sigh. I could- should- get in bed on the other, dry side and go back to sleep… But…
I bite my lip and look towards my door, as the memories and details of the nightmare become clearer. I was in medbay, Jim was in surgery with Bones, and it was my job to take care of everyone in the main bay. But I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t remember anything, not even what the normal blood pressure range is for a human. Everyone started deteriorating under my care, and when the monitors all started to wail, the same way Jim’s had when he was in the SFM ICU and his heart stopped- that’s when I woke up.
Crossing my arms over myself, shaking like a leaf, I know I need to see Jim at least, to convince myself he’s okay.
I pad barefoot to his room and find the door open- and his bed empty.
He had clearly waited until I was asleep to slip out this time. I don’t even need to ask, but I do anyway, “computer- locate Captain Kirk.”
Captain Kirk is on deck 35, crew quarters, cabin 131
He’s with Carol. Of course.
Still shaking, I go back to my bedroom and stop in the doorway, staring at my bed.
My ears ring and roar as I strain to hear something, anything. But the silence is a reminder that I’m utterly alone.
I’m tired, I have an early morning, and I need to go back to sleep, but I know I’m not going to be able to if I’m alone. Not after that nightmare. And god, when did that become the case? When did I become so needy?
I weigh my options, ponder the outcome of each, the consequences of not getting enough sleep tonight, and I sigh, resigned.
I stalk into my room and grab my pillow and my spare fuzzy blanket before turning on my heel and heading into Bones’ cabin.
I walk lightly, tiptoeing, not wanting to disturb him yet needing to be in close proximity to someone safe.
But I underestimate the hearing of a man who has years of being a doctor and a dad under his belt, a man who can wake up at the drop of a hat.
I’m halfway down the hall when his bedroom door slides open and he peers out, jumping slightly when he sees me. He quickly becomes worried instead of surprised, “what’s wrong?” He drawls, voice thick with sleep.
“Nightmare,” I shrug, pulling my pillow closer to my chest. “Jim’s with Carol and I don’t… I can’t… I won’t go back to sleep if I’m alone.”
His eyes rake over me, and I can tell he’s taking in my damp hair and red eyes, the slump of defeat in my shoulders but the tension on my face.
He gives a nod before he puts a hand on my back and guides me into his spare room.
I expect him to leave after I’ve gotten in bed, but instead he perches on the edge, moving to brush my hair back away from my face. “Do you want to talk about it?”
Absolutely not. He doesn’t need to know how terrified I am of being inept. He’s going to doubt me if I’m doubting myself.
I turn on my side and shake my head, “no.”
He hums in acknowledgment but keeps brushing my hair back, fingers lightly trailing my scalp and making me close my eyes as I start to sink into the pillow.
“I went to find Jim…” I murmur. “Didn’t want to wake him up. Just wanted to see him… I didn’t want to wake you up either…”
“Sh, it’s fine, darlin’,” he hushes me. “Just go back to sleep. I’ll be here if you need me. I promise.”
“‘M just being a baby…” I pout, already half asleep.
“No you’re not,” he soothes. “We’re here for you because you need us. Or… we should be…”
“D’n’t be mad at Jim…” I slur. “D’n’t tell ‘im I came here…”
I hear him sigh, and I plead, “please. He deserves… happy…”
“Didn’t he wonder why you weren’t in your room when you slept here last week?”
“He din’t know I was gone.”
“Didn’t-“ he sighs again, and I can tell he’s shaking his head, but he keeps gently brushing my hair back.
“Please…”
“Alright, I won’t yell at him. But one more time of you needing him and he’s not around, I’m going to say something.”
“Kay…”
I fall asleep long before he stops stroking my hair.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Ignacio Sanchez: you still up?
Bones glanced at the time, 0239. He shouldn’t have been up, but yet, he was. He just never slept well while in space. Disease and danger wrapped in darkness and silence, and all.
Not that he’d ever let Callie find out he was a fellow insomniac. He had to set some sort of example, especially if Jim wouldn’t.
He truthfully didn’t even know how often Jim was sleeping at Carol’s. Or with Carol. Not that he wanted to know the latter. He just wanted to know that Callie was looked after. And it seemed the looking after was more so up to him, most days.
Jim was very good at putting on a front, he always had been. So he knew to show up to breakfast and dinner without Carol and act like everything was normal. He knew not to talk about her. He thought that sneaking out at night to see her would go unnoticed. He thought the constant messaging with a smirk dancing on his face would go unnoticed. But Jim was underestimating both his best friend’s and his sister’s perceptive powers.
And he had to wonder exactly how Carol felt about basically being Jim’s little secret. Not that anyone who cared to couldn’t figure things out. They were private, subtle, but with as many geniuses as there were on the Enterprise, there were probably more people that knew than they thought.
And then he had to wonder how secrets being kept affected Callie- whose mother had kept so many secrets from her for her entire life. And he had started to worry that it was an example she’d end up following- keeping secrets she shouldn’t.
He was able to keep an eye on her more than ever, with her working in medbay every day. If his eyes weren’t on her, one of the other senior medical team members had her in their sights. He insisted she eat in the mess as much as possible. He wouldn’t let her weasel out of their Tuesday night coffee dates. But the fact she could still hide when she wasn’t sleeping was troubling him. Not only because Jim should have been there to make sure she was sleeping, but also because it meant she wasn’t asking for help when she needed it. And that was a slippery slope for her.
There was a lingering worry in the back of his mind that there were other things she was hiding, but he wasn’t sure. She was still wearing her safety pin necklace he’d gifted her, religiously, he always checked. But knowing she was spending evenings alone without someone to look after her and confide in and be there when she woke up in the middle of the night with a nightmare ate at him.
He answered Sanchez, yeah. what’s up?
Callie is down here, in your office. Says she can’t sleep so she came to use the medical library. She’s refusing to let us give her anything so she can go to bed.
He sighed. Keep her there. I’m on my way.
He knew Callie would just grab the padds she allegedly needed and run off to hide somewhere she could hole up and study until she had to get ready for her shift.
The fact that Igancio had clearly clocked right away that something was off wasn’t a good sign, either.
Ignacio was becoming more and more of an aid in identifying when Callie was struggling, since he had lived experience from doing the same with Auggie.
Still, she was a slippery one, that girl they all loved, and could hide her struggles better than anyone, maybe even better than Jim. So having tangible evidence that she was struggling was going to be the first step in helping her. Even if she didn’t want it.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“So here’s the thing…” Sanchez says to me as I try to leave medbay, arm full of padds. “The boss has a rule that if you show up here for any reason, we’ve gotta call him.”
“But I’m not here because I’m sick,” I object.
A lie. My head is pounding. That’s the real reason I’m in medbay at almost 3am, I’m trying to sneak some painkillers.
“Any reason,” he shakes his head.
I roll my eyes, “that’s idiotic. Don’t go waking him up for no reason. I’m going back home now.”
The look on his face makes me roll my eyes again, “you already called him, didn’t you.”
“If it makes you feel any better, he was already awake.”
“You’re such a snitch,” I roll my eyes one last time, seeing flashing lights as my head pounds behind them. Then my eyes narrow as I ask, “why?”
“He’s always up late,” he shrugs.
“He’s always-“ my eyes widen, even as the motion makes them water with pain. “Is he a closet insomniac?”
He tries to hide a wince that tells me I probably wasn’t supposed to know that.
When Bones walks in then, I whirl on him, then have to hide the vertigo the movement gives me, “are you a closet insomniac?”
He shoots Sanchez a withering look and he sheepishly shrugs.
He looks back at me, “I don’t need much sleep.”
“Oh, but when I say that, I get drugged!” I snap.
“Because I don’t want you to become a chronic insomniac.”
I scoff, “psh, too late.”
He gives me a look, and Sanchez wisely scurries off before the war begins.
“Is Jim not home again?”
“No, he is,” I shake my head, a mistake, as it sets off the jackhammer again. “He went to bed early, actually. But he’s there.”
“Why can’t you sleep?”
I shrug, “dunno. Just can’t tonight.”
Lie, lie, lie.
Would anyone in medbay gladly give me painkillers? Yes, of course. But do I want to have to come up with an excuse for why I have a headache? No, no I don’t.
Because I simply can’t find a lie to cover it up, that I’m having more and more headaches like I used to. They’re coming on more frequently as I work more and more with people, the more I need to mask and the more pressure I put on myself to keep my head above water.
The studying, the tests, the long clinical hours, all of it is hard enough for any nursing student. But add my autism, add the fact I have to socialize even outside of school/work, then add my hypermobility which makes my body ache after being on my feet all day, it’s all a whirlwind of overstimulation and stress.
Then there’s the stress of missing Jim, of not having someone to unwind with, to confide in, to blow off steam with. I have no idea when the last time we threw mek’leths was. I alternate between having pent up energy and burnt out exhaustion all day every day.
Bones sighs at me, “do you think we need to change your sleeping meds?” He asks softly.
I shrug, “I don’t know. They work sometimes. Sometimes is better than nothing. Beggars can’t be choosers.”
He cocks his head, raises an eyebrow, “no patient of mine is ever going to be a beggar,” he shakes his head. “‘Sometimes’ isn’t good enough. Let’s try something new.”
“Tomorrow night?” I cut him off. “Please? I don’t want to be drowsy all day tomorrow.”
“You mean today?” He snorts before shaking his head. “Fine, but you do need to go to sleep sometime soon.”
“Which is why I came for reading materials!” I lie.
He eyes me, “hmph. Fine. But if you’re still not asleep in an hour, I’m taking you off the schedule for the morning.”
“And how would you know?” I snark. “Gonna watch me sleep again?”
“If you actually slept, I wouldn’t have to,” he grumbles, placing a hand on my back to steer me towards the turbolift.
I can only hope the painkillers from Bones’ personal stash in his desk that I was able to slide up my sleeve before Sanchez found me help knock both the headache and me out.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“Hey, Auggie,” I sigh into the camera without really meaning to as I fall into the couch the next day. I never went to sleep, and my day was particularly rough even without that adding to it. “Sorry I’m late. It’s been a day.”
He cocks his head at me from his and Cayde’s dorm back in San Francisco, “you’re like, two minutes late.”
“Yeah, I know. A whole two minutes. I’m the girl that’s always a half hour early to everything. I’ve always said I’m going to be early to my own funeral. Being late dysregulates me like you wouldn’t believe.” I rub at my eyes, “anyway. How was your day?”
He shakes his head at me, “back it up. What’s going on? What happened today?”
I sigh, glancing around the living room as if to double check that I’m really alone, even though I know I am.
I always am.
“Just a long day,” I roll my eyes, yanking my hair out of the tight ponytail it’s been in all day. “We had injuries from an away mission to treat all afternoon. A so-called routine scouting mission that turned not so routine when the freaking plants started attacking. The away team came back with injuries ranging from a sprained ankle to a partially severed femoral. I was cleaning and dressing a lesser-injured science officer’s wounds by myself when the guy decided he needed to make sure I was actually qualified to not only treat him, but be in medbay at all by asking all these weird personal questions. How old was I again? Why am I not an academy graduate? Did my brother get me my assignment? Did I even want to be there or would I rather just be off playing video games?”
“He actually asked you that?”
I nod miserably. “And I mean, I get it. I’ve spent my life wary and not trusting any medical providers. But it was just like…” I shake my head. “I dunno. I’m so bad with people, it’s like I take everything way more personally than I should and I know it’s a problem but…”
“But it’s hard not to when it’s literally a personal attack.” He points out.
I bury a hand in my hair and tug at it gently. Maybe a little rougher than gently. “Then when I was done with him, I went and asked one of the other nurses what else needed to be done. She looked me up and down, rolled her eyes, sighed, and told me to go stock the supply closet. I tried to tell her that I knew that there were still at least a dozen people waiting for treatment- it was a huge away team- but she snapped at me and told me that until I’m a real nurse, I need to realize that I’m just going to be in the way more often than not.”
“Jesus. What did anyone say about that?”
I shrug, “nothing. Because who would I tell?”
“Uh, McCoy, for one?”
I shake my head, “I can’t go running to Bones every time someone is mean to me.”
“But you can tell him when someone is being unprofessional. You know he doesn’t tolerate that type of thing. I know he doesn’t because Boyce doesn’t.”
I pull on my hair again, “I’m not going to get someone reprimanded because they were having a bad day or shift.”
“Yeah, but if I recall correctly, which we both know I do, that’s not the first time another coworker has talked down to you.”
“I’m a student, they're my preceptors. What else should I expect? And I mean, even if they were deserving of a talking to, it would just come off as them needing to treat me better because I’m the captain’s sister, not because I actually deserve respect.”
“Which you do,”
“I guess it’s just stuff I’m used to. Does it eat at me? Yeah, yeah a lot. I hate being disrespected and talked down to and dismissed. It reminds me too much of my mom. But I also know that I’m autistic and people don’t like me simply because they can sense I’m not like them. That I don’t care about social structure and hierarchies. Even when I try to. But also, they all think I don’t care because I think I’m at the top and untouchable because of who my guardians are. It’s a big circle of crap circumstances that I can’t change or control.”
“But you’re going to be miserable if people keep treating you that way.”
I rub at my forehead, my makeup already worn off from running around all day. “I’m already miserable…” I huff quietly, thinking he can’t hear me.
I look up, “everyone says it’s the book work that’s hard in nursing school. The memorizing and learning complex systems and rules and proper steps and procedures. But that stuff has never been hard for me. I love learning and I love learning things that make logical sense, that have rules, like bodies do. But the things that don’t make logical sense? That don’t follow black and white rules? That don’t have set guidelines? Like social interactions and the, quite frankly, customer service side of healthcare… it’s a lot harder than I anticipated.”
He pauses, fiddling with the padd in his lap. “I know what you mean about dealing with people all day, as coworkers, patients, and teachers. It’s a lot. For a while I thought that the only way to survive was by enjoying my downtime. But then I started to hate everything other than my downtime. I started to hate even the parts of nursing I love. And I thought that I just had to push through it. But Boyce picked up on the fact that something was wrong and made me fess up after I quit my meds a while back. After that, he assigned me more time in areas with less forced interactions, less people. Because he said that burning myself out was a very hard place to bounce back from.”
I know what he’s implying I need to do, but I brush him off. “I’m glad you’re on the right track now,” I smile. “I’d hate to lose my studying buddy.”
He doesn’t let me worm out of it as he pointedly says, “and I’d hate to lose mine if she burns out and ends up hiding in the floors somewhere again.”
I snort, again attempting to brush him off again, “that was like, three times, max!”
He gives me a look that’s all too much like his brother, and I sigh.
“You have a whole hospital to learn in,” I object, “plus the campus clinic. I only have medbay. I can’t be reassigned or do anything to give me less to do with people. Being with people isn’t just part of my training, it’s going to be part of my job. I have to suck it up and get used to it.”
“You can’t get used to being burnt out, Cal.”
“I just have to build up a better tolerance. A better mask. Then I won’t get burnt out.”
He hesitates, “I think you’re already there.”
I roll my eyes, “then I’ll just have to start sleeping more.”
“You’re barely sleeping at all.”
“Which is why I’m going to start running laps before bed.” Before bed, at midnight when I can’t sleep, same difference. “It’ll clear my mind.”
He hesitates again, that autistic stubbornness of not wanting to let something go when you know you’re right seeping out. “Just… tell someone, if things don’t improve. Please?”
I flash him a small smile, “of course. It’s not like I’ve ever been successful at hiding things from these people anyway,” I snort. “I’ll be fine. I promise.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Callie was trying to hide more things than just the sleeping issues from him.
Because when Bones went into his desk drawer for his spare stylus, of course he noticed a packet of OTC painkillers missing. And he knew not even Jim was so bold as to pilfer meds.
There had been ten packets there when he’d clocked out the evening before, as there always was, and Callie had been in his office after that, alone, trying to use the flimsy excuse of needing medical texts as her reason for being there.
It wasn’t as if the meds were under lock and key, anyone on staff, especially everyone in medbay, knew they could ask for them at any time.
But asking was the regulation. He’d let it slide to even just informing- ‘hey, boss, I grabbed some painkillers.’ Enough away teams returned screaming that headaches weren’t uncommon for his staff.
But Callie, unable to sleep, clearly in enough pain at three in the morning to the point that she couldn’t ignore it and needed meds, that wasn’t common. Which was likely why she hadn’t asked. She knew he’d ask questions. Questions she clearly didn’t want to answer.
Because it clearly wasn’t a one off thing, if it had been, if it had been a random headache or even cramps, she wouldn’t have hesitated. But if it were an ongoing issue she knew she’d have trouble covering up, that’s when her swiping meds made the most sense.
He sighed as he sank into his chair, scrubbing a hand over his face as he tried to decide what to do.
Normally, he would have gone straight to Jim, asked him if he knew what was up with her. But the way he’d been disappearing more and more anytime he was off shift, he didn’t think Jim knew much of anything going on with Callie.
He missed the kid, even if he didn’t want to admit it.
He wanted him to be happy, more than anything else. And damn it, he deserved to be happy, especially after… everything.
But his happiness couldn’t come at the cost of his sister’s wellbeing.
So he resigned himself to having a conversation he really didn’t want to have.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
0245 is when I officially give up on sleep.
You’d think that not sleeping at all the night before would knock me out, but alas, sleep still isn’t coming.
I change into leggings and a tank top, slide on sneakers, and slip out of our quarters without even checking to see if Jim is home or not.
The more stressed I get, the more my body seems to ache. The fact I’m on my feet most of the day doesn’t help, either. The days I’m off, I spend mostly sleeping, and then trying to hide the fact I spent all day sleeping from Jim and Bones. But my hips ache as I lay in bed, even as I toss and turn as I doze in and out. My knees tend to sublux and near dislocate if I sleep super heavy. My ankles keep swelling. And my shoulders, already aching from moving patients around in their beds, snap, crackle, and painfully pop no matter how I lay.
So my idea to wear myself out by running, I figure, is a good idea, because not only will it get my nervous energy out, it might help strengthen my muscles and stamina for work.
I pull my hair back in a ponytail as I make my way towards the track, the ship silent well into its gamma shift. My blasting music in my headphones cuts through the quiet as I begin to run, not bothering to even stretch first.
I savor the burning of my muscles, enjoy the breathlessness running provides, and relish the pounding of my heart in my chest.
I eventually come to a screeching halt, gasping for air like a person drowning, and lean my hips back against the wall. I place a hand on my chest as I struggle for oxygen, pulling it in as fast as I can. My touch lingers on the necklace I haven’t taken off since Bones gave it to me, the signal to him that I’m okay.
I gently pull on it, rocking the safety pin from side to side.
As I sink to the ground, my back sliding down the wall, I can’t help but think about taking it off.
Not as a signal to Bones that I’m not okay, but just an acknowledgment to myself that maybe I’m not.
But then I scold myself for being overdramatic. I’m fine, I’m just tired. This is a schedule that tons of people keep, easily, at that. So many people have so much more on their plate, how can I possibly feel so burnt out?
I shake my head, angry at myself for being so whiny, so weak.
Who cares if my body hurts? If I’m not sleeping? Can barely eat? Feel nothing but exhaustion and a deep seated pain that I don’t want to fully acknowledge? Because how can I be feeling all that when I don’t even have any real responsibilities? When I’m doing something that I truly do love? I live with my brother for free, I have all my meals cooked for me, I have access to the best education possible and a built-in tutor next door, I have basically nothing to worry about.
I don’t deserve to feel this stressed and burnt out.
I bury my head in my hands, wiping the sweat off my face as I do so. I have to get past this. I have to suck it up. I have to be an adult.
I have to realize that Jim is also an adult with his own life and schedule.
I have to realize the same for Christine and Nyota.
I have to remember Auggie has his own schooling to focus on.
I have to stop leaning on Bones so much.
I’ve forgotten, it seems, over the last couple of years what it’s like to be truly self-sufficient. I was purely self-sufficient for years, growing up with my mom. I didn’t count on anybody because I didn’t have anybody.
And I need to realize again that all I really have is myself. That everyone eventually moves on with their own lives, and that I need to do the same.
I push myself to my feet and start back towards our quarters, exhaustion finally weighing me down.
As I climb into bed after a quick shower, I resolve resolutely to start to focus purely on my work and studies, because that’s what adults do. I have to stop thinking that I can thrive right now, and focus on just surviving. I need to let people go and do what needs to be done.
Because as it has been proven to me time and again, all I really have is myself.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
As loathe as he was to have to stare out the viewscreen, Bones did spend a lot of his time on the bridge.
He would say it was because most everyone on the bridge were the people who most often ignored their medical needs and required a close eye be kept on them. But sometimes, he just liked visiting his friends. Not that he’d ever admit to that.
So when the turbolift doors opened and he stepped foot onto the bridge, no one was surprised to see him. Spock even gave him a respectful nod as he made his way up to Jim’s side where he sat in the captain’s chair.
“Bones!” Jim smiled up at him happily, “to what do we owe the honor of your presence?”
He tucked his arms behind his back, “just making my rounds,” he said nonchalantly. “I have a report to go over with you, if you have a moment. Privately.”
Jim nodded, standing immediately, “I’ll be in my ready room, Mr. Spock,” he called out. “You have the conn.”
Once they were in the ready room, Jim plopped himself behind his desk and looked at his best friend expectantly, “where’s the report?”
“It’s more of a verbal one,” he said, crossing his arms as he remained standing. “It’s about Callie.”
Jim stiffened, leaning forward with his forearms braced against the desk, “what about her?”
He sighed, dragging a hand down his face before putting his hands on his hips. “She’s struggling and hiding it. She’s not sleeping, she’s hiding pain, she swiped painkillers without saying anything-“
“She stole meds?” Jim gasped.
“No, she dipped into the OTC stash without askin’ first. And that ain’t like her. I mean, it is, but she’s never gone that far before. She usually owns up to needing help, at least she had started to…”
“She hasn’t said anything,” Jim said quickly, shaking his head. “And I haven’t noticed anything-“
“Have you been around to?” He cut in softly.
Jim’s face hardened just a smidge, “what do you mean?”
“I mean you ain’t as subtle as you think, kid. I mean that when you’re gone overnight, Callie misses you. So much so she ends up sleepin’ in my spare room.”
Jim seemed to pale slightly at that, “she does?”
“A few times now, yeah. After I’ve found her awake in the middle of the night. I don’t know exactly why she’s not sleeping, but bein’ alone ain’t helpin’.”
Jim cursed under his breath, leaning back in his chair. “I didn’t… I mean, I don’t…” he sighed and cursed again, more colorfully. He rubbed at his forehead, “she’s almost eighteen. I don’t want her to feel… babysat. She’s busy all day, everyday, I kind of just thought she’d want time alone after being around people all day.”
“And that’s a thoughtful gesture,” he nodded gently, moving to sit down in one of the two chairs across from his desk. “You understand that she has a tolerance threshold. And, like you said, she’s almost eighteen. But,” he paused poignantly, “she’s almost eighteen. She’s still a kid, Jim, even if she don’t wanna admit it. She’s a kid who needs the only blood relative in her life to actually be in her life. To be more than a ship passing in the night. She doesn’t need babysat, but she needs you present, even if she doesn’t say so. Even if she doesn’t think she does.”
Jim fiddled with his hands in his lap, same way Callie did whenever she got nervous. “I was on my own, at her age,” he said roughly. “And it sucked. It sucked not having anyone to lean on. Anyone to count on.”
“And I’m not sayin’ that you’re the only one she has. I’m just sayin’ you’re her blood- and as much of a duty you have towards your crew, you also have towards your blood.”
He nodded, “you’re right.”
“I know I’m right,” he said gruffly, but with a smirk pulling at the corner of his mouth all the while. “She just needs to know you’re there for her, and actions matter more than words, given her history.”
“I don’t have much experience with blood family sticking around long enough to even have the chance to show up for them,” he mused.
“Well, now you do,” he said gently. He pushed himself to stand, “don’t mess it up.”
“What are you going to do?” Jim asked suddenly, worry in his voice. “About the meds, I mean.”
He shrugged, “I’m not going to corner her about it. Not yet, at least. If I push her too soon… she’ll close herself off even more. I want to avoid that, see if we can draw her out. Together.”
Jim nodded before pausing, “…why didn’t I know about this stash of free for all meds?”
Len rolled his eyes and turned to leave, “I think you know the answer to that.”
Jim smirked good naturedly, but stayed seated even after he left.
For long minutes, he sat, lost in thought, his friend’s words echoing through his head. Especially the part about loyalty to his blood.
Then he turned his attention to the monitor on his desktop, and, after a few more minutes of contemplation, he opened a message he’d been avoiding.
Notes:
Ah, yes, the plants attacking was 100% a reference to the TOS episode The Apple.
Chapter Text
Bones alters my sleep meds prescription and it predictably does nothing. But I lie to him, tell him it’s working fine, and make sure he can’t catch me out of bed again.
A couple weeks go by, and I realize that Jim has been sleeping at home nearly every night. We come back after dinner in the mess and he doesn’t immediately run off, his pocket crinkling with a condom he doesn’t realize I can hear, like he has been so often.
I sit and do my homework, he sits and works on his own reports, and Bones trails in eventually with a stack of charts to work on. It’s nice. It’s homey. It’s peaceful.
But it feels off in a way I can’t explain.
I mean, this is what we did before Khan, we’d sit in companionable silence, watching movies, doing whatever. Even in Georgia, we’d sprawl out across Eleanora’s massive living room and watch whatever movie Joanna convinced us to.
But now it feels… forced, almost. Like it’s what we’re supposed to do, but isn’t quite right.
And my Tuesday coffee nights with Bones also feel off, somehow. Like there’s something he wants to say or wants me to bring up, but I have no idea what. There could very well be some cue I’m missing, because I’m always missing cues, but I’m almost afraid to find out what cue, or what he’s upset about. So I just sit and lambast him with medical questions until an hour goes by and I can run out.
Our next stop, Jim announces to the crew, is Deep Space K-7, one parsec from the nearest Klingon outpost to neutral space. At dinner, Chekov grumbles that it’s close enough to smell them, and I can't blame him.
The last time we were in Klingon space, the ship was dead in the water before Jim ended up dying himself.
We’re all a little on edge out here, I think.
As the days pass as we head out there, quite a few crewmen come into medbay with a haunted look in their eyes that I know all too well. They disappear into Bones’ office with him or the quiet room, and come out with red puffy eyes, oftentimes rubbing at their necks from what I can only assume is a hypo of anxiolytics or some sedatives for much needed sleep. It starts to happen so often that Sanchez, his psych degree finished, starts taking patients aside because Bones is slammed.
With Bones and Sanchez handling so many psych cases, and Christine working on her MD courses, M’Benga takes on the daily load. Walk-ins, injuries, illnesses, physicals, etc. That then leaves me and my precepting fully to the responsibility of the other nurses.
Some of them are truly nice and really helpful, Maggie and Rebecca especially. But then there are others, like Alison and Maria, who always seem to be annoyed with me for some reason. I’ve racked my brain trying to figure out what I’ve done wrong, why they so clearly don’t like me, but I can’t even explain what it is they do that makes it clear they don’t like me. The vibes are off, I get snapped at, have little jabs made at me, but none of it is blatant enough to do anything about. It could all be explained away as teasing or me being too sensitive. So of course I keep my mouth shut about it, simply having mental arguments with them where I dress them down and rip them to shreds in the way only an autistic can, as I take my nightly runs. The ones I’m hiding from Jim and Bones.
Then there’s Jerry, who sometimes lets me help with more complex, hands-on things I need to do to learn and gain experience. But then other times he sends me off with a sneer to do work he’s been assigned but doesn’t want to do.
It’s like how my mom would somethings have a day she was nice and would take me shopping, then two days later she’d be screaming about how ungrateful I was for said shopping and would then ignore me for the following week.
The rest of the nurses are generally kind and really good workers, compassionate people that I can tell Bones has handpicked, but they’re all so busy with their own work that we don’t interact much.
And I mean, Bones has handpicked his entire staff, including Jerry, Ali, and Maria, so that’s another reason I never complain about anyone, let alone directly to him. He picked them, he didn’t pick me. They’re more valuable than me. Because really, what value is a student to a medbay? I truly am the liability I overhear Maria saying I am. Multiple times.
After we arrive at K-7, Jim asks me and Bones to go get drinks with him on the starbase, apparently they have a nice bar there. It’s been months since I’ve been off the ship, so I jump at the chance.
Jim goes ahead of time to get us seats before Bones and I get off shift, trying to beat the happy hour rush for tables.
I’m trying to hide how exhausted and overstimulated I am after a long day as Bones and I share a turbolift back to the command crew residential deck.
A crewman came in with the flu today and was mad he had been ordered to medbay. That, I totally understand. What I couldn’t understand was the pure lack of empathy the guy had for possibly getting others sick. He wasn’t mad about being sent to medbay, he was mad that people were bothered by him coughing all over them. We found out while he was there that he had somehow skirted a ton of vaccines, and that was an entirely new fight where he slung insult after insult at us all.
I have to fight the urge to rub at my temples, throbbing with each heartbeat, as I distractedly go through my padd, double checking that I logged his temperature before I left. Which I know I did, but I’m always triple checking everything, so desperate to not make any mistakes.
Somehow, the issue always ends up being something I didn’t second guess. I will triple check that what I’m saying is factually correct, but then the way I say it gets nitpicked, which I hadn't anticipated.
“…Callie?”
“Hm?” My head jerks up, Bones’ tone indicating he’s called my name a few times already.
“You okay?”
“Oh, yeah,” I nod, glancing at the doors as they swoosh open, thankful for an escape. “Just double checking something.” I flash him a small smile before striding off the turbolift without so much as a second glance. “Just come get me when you’re ready to go,” I say, not even looking at him as I punch in the door code.
It sounds like he wants to say something else, but I’m gone before he gets the chance.
By the time we’re down in the transporter room, having changed into civvies, my head is pounding even worse and I’m struggling to stay on-kilter. We’re beaming over with a whole group of people granted shore leave to the station, so thankfully Bones doesn’t have much opportunity to focus on me as we make the trip. I know that if he did, he’d clock the wincing I’m doing at every sound and flash of light.
I trail him through the station to the bar, bypassing people trying to sell their wares on the promenade, one man in particular loudly trying to sell clearly fake gemstones.
Bones keeps turning to check and make sure I’m still behind him, and if things weren’t so crowded, I’m sure he’d be pulling me beside him with a hand on my back so I don’t feel like I’m facing the crowd on my own. But I’m trying to not be so needy, so I hang back and let him part the crowd.
So his broad shoulders are blocking my view of Jim when we finally enter the bar, and are also blocking my view of the man he’s with, until I hear Jim’s uncharacteristically unsure tone of voice as Bones moves aside.
I’m surprised that there’s someone with Jim, and even more so, I’m disappointed. I was looking forward to a night out with just us. I’m hoping it’s someone just stopping by to say hello, but those hopes are quickly dashed.
“Cal, Bones,” he says slowly, "this is Sam.”
He looks directly at me, “our brother, Sam,” he clarifies, putting a hesitant but seemingly protective hand on his shoulder.
A sharp intake of breath, and I’m raking my eyes over the man.
He’s the same height as Jim, almost exactly. His hair has the same wave to it both of ours does, even though it is a much lighter blonde. A darker shade dusts his face, jaw, and upper lip, in a not-quite beard and a not-quite mustache.
But even through the scruff, I see the same strong chin that Jim has- our dad’s chin. Our dad’s jawline. I look up into his eyes, and don’t see our dad’s cobalt blue irises that Jim and I share, but our mom’s light hazel ones. Not the same shade of hazel as Bones’, Bones’ eyes are a deep, warm, and full color. This man’s- Sam’s- are light and almost a bit… dull. Like he’s somewhere far away, the same look my mom always had in her eyes.
The medical eye I’ve been training then takes in his posture, his build, little things like how fast he’s breathing and the dilation of his pupils. He’s almost eerily calm, his stance trying to convey casual, but my autistic sixth sense feels like it’s a bit forced, as is the smile he gives me and Bones. He’s about as broad as Jim, but nowhere near as muscled.
Bones snaps me out of my stupor as he reaches forward to shake Sam’s hand and introduce himself, but I still stand frozen because I have no idea what I’m supposed to do. Surely I’m not meant to hug the man?
A group that enters the bar tries to move past us, and I take moving out of their way as an opportunity to scoot closer to Bones, slightly behind him, almost, as I latch onto his closest hand with both of mine. I don’t mean to squeeze as hard as I do, but I feel the shaking that indicates I’m grasping way too hard for my muscles.
I swallow dryly before forcing a smile, giving this man- my brother- a small nod.
He returns the smile, but his eyes linger on my hands wrapped around Bones’, and I suddenly feel extremely self conscious. I try to let go as Jim motions to the table for us all to sit down at, but Bones doesn’t let me free, taking my hand back in his underneath the table as we settle across from my brothers.
I can tell without even seeing them that my knuckles are white, cold sweat soaking my palms as he rubs a thumb over the top of my hand, trying to calm me down. My nails are probably digging into his hand, but if I don’t have something firm to hold onto, I’m going to end up clawing at either my legs or arms, and that’s the last first-impression I need to make. Still, my leg bounces of its own free will as I try to self soothe.
Jim, ever the picture of a Starfleet diplomat, speaks first, “Sam is actually the reason we diverted here to K-7,” he says.
Bones raises an eyebrow, but patiently waits for him to continue.
“He has some… intel that Starfleet has decided to look into. He’s going to travel with us as we investigate.”
Jim looks at me as he says this, as if he’s searching my face for approval.
He won’t find it.
“Where will we be traveling to?” Bones asks levelly.
Jim glances over at Sam before he answers, “we aren’t fully sure yet. We’re going to start with a lead on a nearby planetoid and see what info it yields.”
“Info on what?” Bones asks, and I don’t miss the way Sam slightly bristles at the question.
“That’s classified for now,” Sam answers, speaking for the first time. But he quickly covers up his abruptness with a smile that doesn’t quite reach his eyes, “but hopefully we’ll be able to share soon.” He looks at me, “it’s really good to see you, Calliope.”
I have no idea what to say to that. I have zero memories of the man in front of me. And the only facts I have about him are that he left me and Jim with Frank, but not in the way Jim left me with Frank. Jim left me to protect me, Sam left simply for himself. And I know I can’t entirely fault him for that, and that there’s so much about the situation I don’t know because Jim never, ever talks about it, but I don’t like knowing Jim ended up being shipped to Tarsus because of how he reacted to Sam leaving.
“It’s good to see you, too,” I finally lie. I don’t know what to say next, ‘what have you been up to?’ ‘Did you know our mom faked her death?’ ‘Where have you been for the last sixteen freaking years?’ So I clamp my mouth shut awkwardly.
“You sure about that?” He asks with a small laugh, “you look like you’ve seen a ghost.” His tone is meant to be light, but I feel the offense in it. Like he’s upset I’m not jumping into his arms.
“Well… you kind of are one,” I can’t help but fire back, feeling like if he’s not going to play by the niceties handbook, I don’t have to either. Which I’m fine with, of course. My autistic butt never got the proverbial human politeness guidelines.
Jim hurries to jump in then, “Sam has been busy traveling for quite a while, doing all sorts of interesting work.” He looks at Bones, “a lot in the sciences,” he says as if begging for his approval now.
Bones looks at Sam, “what kind of science do you study?”
“I’ve done quite a bit as a research biologist,” he says, folding his hands on top of the table. “The past few years I’ve been focusing primarily on the biology around transporters and their usage.”
“Scattering our atoms all over space?” Bones says with a smirk.
Sam laughs good naturedly, “something like that. More so focusing on what happens when someone is kept inside the beam during the matter-energy conversion process.”
“I take it the molecular pattern and therefore physical makeup start to deteriorate after a certain amount of time?”
Sam nods, “exactly. But the physical makeup is surprisingly less affected than the synaptic makeup. Which, I'm sure you can understand, doctor, leads to an entirely new set of problems.”
“The brain turning to mush before the body does would absolutely be an issue,” Bones nods. “I just prefer to avoid the darn things altogether.”
Sam chuckles, “fair and valid, friend.”
“Sam and Scotty are going to brainstorm quite a bit, and I’m sure Chekov will be needed as well,” Jim adds, “while this research is done as we travel and investigate. We’ll probably be pretty busy, so I wanted to get us all together to chill and relax before we’re swept up in everything.”
“Just don’t go doin’ anything stupid like lockin’ yourselves in a matter stream,” Bones shudders. “I’d hate to see what comes out after being suspended in transit for a long time.”
Sam cocks his head, “you’d be surprised who can survive.”
“Who… or what?” Bones asks pointedly.
Sam smirks, “that’s part of what we’d like to find out.”
“Hmph,” Bones grumbles, moving to look at the drink menu on the table.
Yearning for something to do, I lean over, my cheek on his arm, and peer at the menu as well.
“Shall we sneak you a good drink?” Sam muses.
My eyes snap up to his the same time Bones’ do, and I feel him tense. “She can’t drink,” he says quickly.
“Ah, a little underaged taste never hurt anyone,” he says with a half-cocked smile.
I know what Bones mean, I can’t drink on my meds, but he doesn’t want to tell Sam that. Can’t tell Sam that without breaking confidentiality.
“He means because of some meds I take,” I clarify vaguely. Then I shrug casually, “wouldn’t want to get the captain here in trouble, anyway.” I send a smile Jim’s way, and I can tell from the bit of tension that leaves his face he’s thankful for my reply.
Sam shrugs, “suit yourselves.”
We order drinks- bourbon for Jim and Bones, a beer for Sam, and a mocktail for me- and I let the men descend into conversation. Jim is, like I said, a diplomat, and Bones is a doctor used to small talk, so they converse easily. I listen intently for as long as I can, trying to keep an interested look on my face and raise my eyebrows as necessary, until I start to dissociate, uninterested in what they’re saying, and overwhelmed by the rising noise around me as the bar fills with off-duty crewmen.
I find myself stifling yawn after yawn, and I fight the urge to rub at my eyes like a toddler, but I do press my fingers to each inner corner, trying to wipe away the sleep that’s threatening.
As I start to completely zone out, eyes blurring over as they lose focus on something in the distance, Bones squeezes the hand he’s kept holding mine this entire time. “Callie and I both have an early morning,” he says casually. “Last minute medbay staff meeting,” he explains. “We should probably head out, let you guys keep at it.”
I have no idea what meeting he’s talking about, but I probably just wasn’t told about it, or missed a message.
So I nod, move to get up, and force a smile for Jim and Sam. For my brothers. “See you guys later,” I manage to say, eager to leave.
Sam looks disappointed, but Jim nods understandingly, and they say their goodbyes.
I’m still zoned out the entire way back to the ship, not really coming back to myself until Bones and I are alone in the turbolift, and I flinch hard as I feel a hand land gently on my back.
He looks down at me, a question in his eyes, but before he can even ask it, I throw my arms around him and begin to sob into his chest.
I don’t think he was expecting quite that level of response, because he staggers just slightly before he wraps me in his arms and holds me tight.
I blubber on, trying to choke back and quiet my cries as we make our way down the hall and to our quarters, him punching in the code to mine and Jim’s and ushering me inside.
Once we’re in the privacy of the captain’s quarters, I start sobbing so hard again that I can barely breathe. I barely register being steered to the couch, being sat down, being told that everything is okay.
There’s so much wrong, so much that has been going wrong lately. Work is a nightmare, I can’t sleep, I feel like I’m losing everyone I thought I had gained, and now suddenly there’s this new person added into the mix and I have no idea how to respond.
And I should be happy, I should be excited. Sam is my brother. And if I can’t be excited or happy for myself, I should at least be for Jim. So in addition to feeling overwhelmed, I feel guilty. And guilt was one of my mom’s favorite weapons to use, which makes me feel even worse.
I’m wrapped up tight, face smushed against a hard chest as I fight for air, fight to try and calm myself down.
I’m being so overdramatic, but this is just one more thing piled on top of me and I feel like I can’t take any more.
I just want Jim back. I’ve not had my Jim back since he died. He was recovering, then he was with Carol constantly, and now he’s going to be tied up with Sam. I know I’m nearly an adult, but, god, I miss Jim. I miss the brother that came and rescued me from Iowa. The brother that held me when I would cry at night or slept in my bed when I got sick and didn’t want to tell Bones. I’m trying so hard to not rely on Bones so much, but without Jim, I don’t have anyone else to literally cry on. I’m starting to feel so utterly alone again. And it hurts. It hurts more than I could have ever known it would. Because it’s not like just going back to how I used to be, the circumstances I lived under back on earth, because I’m actually losing something now. I’ve seen a better life and it’s slowly slipping away.
A hand comes up to cradle my face, hold it against the chest I’m crying into. We rock back and forth as I feel a thumb stroking my cheek, trying to brush my waterfall of tears away.
I feel like I need to explain myself, explain why I’m overreacting so badly, but all I can choke out is, “I miss Jim…”
“I know, I know,” Bones murmurs into my hair, still rocking me back and forth.
It seems like he’s chewing on his words, trying to figure out how to calm me down, and that makes me feel even more guilty. This shouldn’t be his job- this isn’t his job, guardian or not.
So I force myself to pull away, wipe the smeared mascara from under my puffy under-eyes, and draw my knees to my chest to try and create some separation between us.
I can’t look at him as I struggle to stifle the sobs that want to escape, because I know if I do I’m just going to lose it again.
And I can’t keep losing it like this anymore.
I have to grow up.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
She pulled away from him and curled into a ball, clearly choking back her meltdown, instead of just giving into it like she needed. He knew that if she didn’t release the pent up emotions; the anger, the hurt, the fear, she was just going to internally spiral.
She was becoming so distant, and they had all wanted to believe it was because she was becoming more independent, but now, he had to wonder if there was more going on.
He knew there was more going on, he just couldn’t prove it.
What he did know for a fact, though, was that when she got to the meltdown stage of too many emotions, it was impossible for her to pull herself out of it. She needed help.
They had spent so much time struggling for control, him having to rip it away at times in order to get her to compose herself enough to be able to safely take it back. To teach her that it was okay to trust him, to let him take it. It had been a while since he’d had to do that, but he knew this was going to be one of those times.
He had to push down the seething rage beneath the surface, the immense amount of anger he was feeling towards Jim for springing this on her, especially when he should have known better, should have known something that massive wasn’t something he could surprise her with.
Bringing Sam back into their lives was not what he meant when he’d told the kid to be loyal to his blood.
But anger wasn’t what she needed right then. She needed someone composed to hold her emotions for her, not someone to commiserate with.
So he took charge, standing before gently but firmly pulling her up to her feet. She looked confused, like her brain was reeling and struggling to understand what was going on, what she was ‘supposed’ to do.
He took her shoulders and steered her into her room, set her on her bed, and smoothly went into her attached bathroom. He went back to her with a warm rag, wet with makeup remover, and gently swiped at her face, one hand holding her chin.
She held herself stiffly, legs criss-crossed under her, though he could tell she was feeling the urge to relent control and let him take it.
He went and got a second washcloth, warm with soap to finish the job, and then he tucked her hair behind her ear. He didn’t miss the way her lip wobbled, the way her hands were gripping her ankles so hard it looked like she might bruise.
The more she stifled her emotions, the farther away she looked. He’d easily seen the way she had been dissociating in the bar, how she seemed to drift further and further away from reality as the conversation went on. Jim had either ignored or not caught the looks he’d been shooting his way, trying to silently communicate that they needed to wrap things up. So he lied to get her out of there, knowing she was teetering on the edge of fully losing touch with reality.
The way she losing touch then, eyes focused on the wall in front of her as he tossed the washcloth aside and stifled a sigh.
“Callie,” he said softly, trying to get her to look at him.
She blinked, but didn’t respond.
He gently pried her hands off her ankles, holding them in his and pumping them firmly. “Cal, come back to me.”
“I’m here,” she forced out with a slow blink, voice rough from crying.
“You’re trying to shove everything down. You know you can’t do that.”
“Sure I can,” she whispered.
“Not if you want to stay functional.”
“Maybe I don’t.”
He blinked at that, at that admission. She hadn’t said anything like that in… in a long time. His eyes flitted over to her bedside table, where he knew she kept her meds. He knew she was taking them, because her being off them was hard to miss, but clearly something was wrong.
His eyes then flitted to the necklace he’d given her, their signal that she was okay. She was wearing it, always was, but it was tucked under her shirt.
“I don’t want this,” she said, trying to keep her voice from wobbling, he could tell by the way her throat bobbed when she swallowed. “I should, but I don’t. I should want my family in my life. I should be excited. I should…” she cut off as her voice broke, eyes welling with tears again.
“You’re never going to be a person who is happy with change or finds it easy,” he said lowly. “And that’s okay. Someone showing up out of the blue and wanting to be in your life would be hard for anybody.”
“It wasn’t hard when it was Jim,” she said, voice barely audible. “Jim made me… made me feel safe for the first time in my life. But the past year and a half…” she bit her lip.
“There’s been nothing but uncertainty and changes for the past year and a half,” he supplied.
“I just want it to stop,” she choked out, eyes finally meeting his, bloodshot and wet. “I just want things to be easy. I want… I want things to go back to the way they were before Jim died but-“ she let out a sob, ripping one of her hands away to cover her mouth. “But I don’t think that will ever happen,” she shook her head, shoulders starting to quiver with reigned in sobs.
She wanted stability, she wanted predictably, she needed those things.
He thought about how Jim needed those things, but fought so hard against them. How he’d never in his life had stability, not until Starfleet. But even then, he could see him get restless, see the feeling of being caged deep in his eyes.
Both Kirk’s needed stability, but they reacted differently to it.
Jim got self-destructive, Callie got suspicious of it.
Jim fought it, but Callie yearned for it.
And when something new happened, some new challenge- or person- presented, Jim threw himself into it when all Callie wanted to do was hide.
But he couldn’t let her hide, not within herself, not in her fears. He couldn’t let her lock herself away, because in the dark corners of her mind was where she spiraled the worst. She had to have someone anchoring her to the light.
Jim needed an anchor too, someone to ground him to reality. But he was harder to convince of that and was at that moment, and oftentimes, not present. So on Callie he would focus.
“Things rarely stay the same forever, and I know that’s really hard for you,” he said gently. “So it’s okay to ask for help, it’s okay to look for ways to stay anchored even when the winds change and we aren’t quite ready to hoist the sails yet.”
“But I can’t keep Jim to myself. I can’t- and don’t want to- and shouldn’t want to- keep him from Carol or Sam or anything else he wants to give his time to. But I miss him.”
He had to hold back from saying he missed him too. Instead he said, maybe a bit hypocritically, “you should tell him that.”
She shook her head, wiping her eyes, “he’s already so busy. And so am I. I just… I’m so afraid…” she took in a shaking breath, “I’m so afraid of losing him again!”
His own eyes watered as her sobs renewed, deep and so pained that he felt them ring through his own chest.
There had been so many changes in her life, her entire existence the past few years, and the changes just kept coming. She couldn’t catch a break. Her mom ‘dying’, moving her life to outer space, facing her anxiety with medication, Section 31 kidnapping her, her hEDS diagnosis, Jim dying, both Jim and her mom not being dead, her autism diagnosis, therapy, him being her guardian, living in San Francisco, then Georgia, being assaulted, nursing school, Jim entering a relationship with Carol, and now Sam showing up…
He realized then, for the first time perhaps, that he had probably been the most present and stable thing in her life for the previous years.
And he had been trying to give her space, space to grow, to learn on her own without him hovering. And maybe that had been the wrong approach.
He’d had over three years being the most stable person in Jim’s life, tied with Pike, until Pike died. He knew how much being there for Jim had meant, what it had done for him to have someone unwilling to leave him no matter what. Jim was finally in a place where he was spreading his wings without him, and he had somehow mistakenly thought Callie was, too.
But as he took in the sobbing blonde before him, he mentally kicked himself, hard.
He moved forward and pulled her back into his arms, tucking her head beneath his chin and rocking them both back and forth again. “You’re not losing anybody,” he said, petting her hair back with one hand. “Things may change but I’ll always be here. I won’t leave you.” He could have added, ‘not unless you want me to,’ but he knew she needed to not have to think, to make choices then. To worry or wonder about the future.
She cried into his chest, her hands gripping his forearm with a ferociousness that could only come from pure fear, as he rubbed her back slowly, trying to keep her grounded.
She probably wasn’t even entirely sure why she was so upset, and just felt overwhelmed. Again he wanted to slap Jim upside the head for doing this to her with no warning, whilst knowing how much she struggled with people.
But he also had to look at things from Jim’s perspective, from the perspective of a kid who finally had his big brother back, and how thrilled he had to be about it, despite the history surrounding how he had lost him.
But that was often Jim’s issue- leaping without looking. It was what got him to enlist, to sneak aboard the Enterprise, to save Spock on Nibiru, to go after Khan, to climb into the warp core. Things somehow always turned out okay, but still had serious consequences that followed.
So he could only hope that Jim leaping without looking into his brother’s arms wouldn’t have the same dire consequences that his other big decisions had brought about.
But those were thoughts for after he’d seen to the girl currently in his arms.
He let her cry, relieved she wasn’t stifling down her feelings, rocking her gently while being her anchor.
Her cries eventually slowed, but didn’t quite taper out, and he could tell from the tension in her body and the pain in her cries that they weren’t going to; not now that he’d gotten her to open the floodgates.
Once she was down to sniffling cries, he pulled away and looked at her gently but firmly. “Okay, here’s what we’re going to do. I’m going to go make you something warm to drink, and you’re going to put on pajamas and get in bed. Got it?”
She nodded mutely, but he could see the relief in her eyes at being told what to do.
Good.
He leaned forward and kissed her on the head before he left to go replicate her a hot chocolate- and slip some sedatives into it.
She was in pajamas and under her emotional support fuzzy blanket when he returned in his own sweatpants, her back pressed against her headboard.
He handed her the mug which she cradled in both hands before he walked around to the other side of her bed to sit beside her. He turned on a movie he knew she liked, the one he usually caught her watching when she didn’t feel good, and she hastily scooted into his side and put her head on his shoulder, sipping her drink.
He held her close as he leaned his head back against the wall, periodically glancing down to make sure she was still drinking.
When her eyes started to roll and droop, he gently took the empty cup from her and set it aside.
“Dunno why I’m so sleepy…” she mumbled, tongue sounding thick and heavy.
“Eh, you’re just worn out from people-ing,” he shrugged as he helped her lay down. “Bar was loud and bright too. Plus a good cry is always tiring.” She didn’t need to know he’d drugged her.
“Mm,” she hummed, fighting sleep. “Set my… mm… alarm. Alarm for the morning.”
“Oh yeah,” he brushed her off as he stood up, “we actually don’t need you to come in until the afternoon.”
“Meeting?” She queried.
“An excuse to get you outta that bar.”
She snorted, “nice.”
“Mmhm,” he hummed, brushing her hair back as he bent beside her bed. “I’ll have your breakfast sent up in the morning. Sleep in, okay?”
“If I can…” she grumbled.
That made him furrow his brow, again worrying about her sleep schedule. She’d told him she’d been sleeping since he changed her meds, but…
But that would have to be a worry for the next day, as he watched her breathing even out as she fell into blissful sleep.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
It wasn’t entirely a lie about the medbay early morning staff meeting. There was one, it was just for Bones, M’Benga, Sanchez, and Christine.
After they covered the mundane but necessary topics, Bones asked his senior staff if they had anything else to add before they adjourned and went about their days.
He fiddled with a padd on his desk, eyes downward, before he brought up his own concern, if a bit reluctantly. “Can you all keep an eye on Callie for me, please?”
They all looked at him, concern flashing across all of their faces.
“I have one of those gut feelings,” he said, keeping his eyes down, shaking his head. “I think we’ve all gotten it into our heads that she’s becoming comfortable and independent, but something tells me that’s only what she wants everyone to think.” He looked up at them, “the captain has been… busy, lately. And I found out last night that there’s a new project that’s going to have him occupied. If he’s not around and we’re all busy, there’s really no one looking after her. She’s so smart, but…”
“But she is still a baby,” M’Benga said softly from his spot in the armchair in front of Len’s desk, his paternal instincts coming through. “She still needs support.”
“She’s also autistic,” Sanchez said the obvious, clearly thinking of Auggie as he perched on the arm of the sofa along the wall. “That makes absolutely everything ten times harder for her. Even things like eating and sleeping, let alone school.”
“She does every task assigned to her so well… I think it’s easy to forget how young and green she is. As well as how hard school in this field actually is.” Christine added, sitting with one knee to her chest on the side of the couch opposite Sanchez, who then scoffed,
“Good lord, I burnt myself out so badly my first year of medical school…” he shook his head, “and I know how much support Auggie needs and gets from Boyce. That’s the only reason he hasn’t burnt out.”
“What is Phil doing for him?” Len asked.
“He had to pull him from bedside, recently. He wasn’t so much struggling with patients, but more so coworkers and the struggles of the deficits in communication autistics have, the judgment and lack of understanding and the downright ignorance and teasing that goes along with it.”
Len looked at Christine, “how are the nurses handling her?”
She bit her lip for a split second, looking guilty. “I haven’t heard. But that’s because I haven’t been paying attention. They also all know how close we all are to her and the captain. If they did have any issues… I’m not sure they’d voice them outside of themselves.” She put her hand over her forehead, “they’ve been rotating who the charge nurse is while I’ve been doing correspondence work. I thought that not hearing any issues was a good thing, but… we know how Callie is about speaking up if something is wrong.” She looked up at her boss, “do you think there’s an issue?”
He shrugged, “like I said, just a gut feeling that there’s something more than Jim being distracted going on.”
“Were they not eating lunch together, for a time?” M’Benga asked.
The realization hit them all at the same time as Len hurriedly pulled up her mealcard on his desktop computer. “I see her eat breakfast and dinner, but…” he cursed colorfully as her replicator history came up.
M’Benga leaned forward to peer at the screen, “the question seems to become- where is she going during her lunch hour and what is she doing, if she is not eating?”
“Probably hiding in a closet…” Sanchez grumbled, sounding annoyed with himself.
“So let’s start with keeping an eye on her while she’s working, and make sure she’s eating lunch, if Jim ain’t gonna do it…” Len ground out.
They all agreed and started to file out, but Sanchez stopped and hung back, chewing his words like he had something to say but didn’t quite know how.
“Spit it out, Ignacio.”
“Why is he not getting it?”
“Who isn’t getting what?”
“The captain. Callie has had her autism diagnosis for what, over a year now? Yet he just… quits eating lunch with her? She needs routine. Does he not get that?”
“You and I grew up with dads for doctors. You guys knew Augustin was autistic from the time he was little. Your whole existence as a big brother has been colored by knowing your little brother is autistic. Jim… Jim’s experience as a big brother for most of her life was to leave her alone to keep her safe. Even when he was recovering from Khan, the TBI drove a wedge between them and sometimes it was safer for them both for her to not be there. I think he forgets how much she needs him because for so long, she’s been safer without him.”
Sanchez put his hands on his hips and sighed, “Auggie had us all in his corner from the day he was born, autistic or not. But who does Callie have?”
He placed a hand on his shoulder and squeezed gently, “us. That’s why we’ve gotta step it up.”
He nodded to the floor before looking back at his boss, “you’ve got senior staff meetings all afternoon. I can make sure she eats lunch today.”
“Thanks, but I sedated her last night. Don’t expect her up for a few more hours. I’m going to get a late breakfast in her before I duck into my meetings.”
His brows furrowed, “why? What happened?”
“…I don’t know how much I can say right now. Basically, Jim sprung something on her that he absolutely should not have. It sent her into a tailspin. She tried, pretty desperately, to swallow a meltdown, but I got her talking until she gave into it. The whole thing just really made me wonder how often that’s happening, that’s she swallowing her feelings, I mean.”
He looked thoughtful, “I wonder if Auggie knows anything…”
He shrugged, “it’s worth asking, I suppose.”
“I’ll call him tonight, then.”
“I talk with Cayde tonight, too, so I’ll see if he has anything I can get him to confess when he calls.” He looked at the time, “I’ve got to get her breakfast real quick. Message me if you find anything out.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“…well I’m glad the flight sims are going okay, most of my class in the medical track spent them puking,” Ignacio said to his brother.
Auggie snorted via the video call, “the lights and noises are awful, sure, but the shaking is weirdly grounding.”
“You did always like anything that spins…”
“That’s why Boyce lets me sit in the spinny chairs when I’m working.”
“How is work going?”
“Fine,” he shrugged. “I’ve discovered I really love surgery, I think because there’s less talking to people and more step-by-step rules and logic.”
“The surgical team usually chats throughout though, no?”
“Some do, some don’t. We have one surgeon in particular that I get on with well because he doesn’t talk much and neither do I. So days I’m doing surgical rotations he makes sure I’m on the team.”
“That’s nice, that’s really nice,” he nodded. “Medical can be a really hard field to make connections in, sometimes.”
“Yeah.”
“Some people are competitive for no reason… some people have massive egos and treat students like crap… especially if they’re neurodivergent or younger.”
“Yeah.”
“I mean at least you have choices for departments! Some postings you’re stuck with a small team and if you don’t get on with someone, it can make everything miserable.”
“Yeah.”
“Can lead to burnout.”
“Yeah.”
He held in a sigh. Auggie was giving him nothing. But he couldn’t exactly blame his autistic brother for not picking up what he was putting down.
“But you’re doing okay with all that?”
“Yeah.”
“Good…” he nodded, trying to look contemplative. “Y’know sometimes we worry about Callie having those issues and not saying anything about it.”
He didn’t miss the flash of guilt in his little brother’s brown eyes, but Auggie stayed silent, staring him down.
“It would be a real shame for her to get burnt out and try to hide it. Especially when she does have support here.”
Auggie nodded.
“…so has she said anything to you?”
“About what?”
He had to close his eyes so as to not roll them. “How things are going for her?”
“Oh yeah, she loves the courses. We were just studying-“
“I meant mentally? Emotionally?”
“…why don’t you ask her?”
“Because I doubt she’d tell the truth if she was struggling.”
“If she didn’t want to tell you, what makes you think I would?”
He shrugged, “just curious.”
Auggie narrowed his eyes, beginning to pick up on the hints, finally. “Are you trying to imply something with all these questions?”
“We’re just a bit worried about her is all.”
“Worried about what?”
“She doesn’t seem like herself. We worry she’s having trouble eating, sleeping.”
Auggie stayed silent.
“Makes us wonder what’s going on that she’s not sharing.”
More silence.
“…so is she okay?”
“Ye-“
“Do I need to remind you what happened when you started struggling and Cayde and Callie both kept their mouths shut?”
He scowled.
“You blew all my transporter credits in a panic.”
“I was worried about my friend!”
“And are you worried about her now? Are you helping her hide her struggles the same way she did for you?”
“…I have nothing to say.”
“That’s not a no.”
“I’m pleading the fifth.”
“The US Constitution doesn’t apply to deep space.”
“Good thing I’m on earth.”
“What are you both hiding?”
“…I have to go.”
“Augustin-“
“This was nice, call again soon-“
“Auggie-“
“Bye!”
The screen switched back to the Starfleet logo on his desktop and he sighed.
He hoped his boss would have more luck with his nephew.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“You talk to your mom recently?” Bones asked his nephew.
Cayde shrugged, “yeah, I sent her a picture the other day.”
He cocked his head, “let me rephrase- you called your mom lately?”
He rolled his eyes, “yeah, like, a couple weeks ago.”
He gave him a look, “call your mom.”
“Oh please, like you don’t report back to her after we talk?”
His brow furrowed, “no,” he shook his head. “She doesn’t even know we have a regular night that we comm.”
“…really?”
“Yes, really. I told you this was a thing for us, so you could have someone to talk to who understands ‘fleet life. Not so I can spy for your parents and mamaw.”
“Oh…”
“Having someone to talk to is always important, but especially during school. I know how hard it is… speaking of,” he tried to segue naturally, “has Callie been in touch with you guys?”
He looked confused, shrugged a bit, “she video-calls Auggie at least once a week to study but I’m never home when she does. We all message each other in our group chat but not ever about anything serious. Why?”
“We’re just a bit worried about her out here.”
“How so?”
“She just doesn’t seem like herself. We wanted to check with you and Augustin and see if you knew if anything was going on.”
“Oh, so you don’t spy on me for my mom, but you want me to spy on my friend for you?”
He rolled his eyes, “it’s not like that…”
“Then what’s it like?” The teen challenged, crossing his arms.
“We’re worried,” he admitted. “And not just because we’re worrying to worry. We have reasons we’re worried.”
“What reasons?”
“She’s just… not herself.”
“Well she hasn’t said anything to me.”
He looked at his nephew, the kid that had been in his life so long he was practically his own. “Cayde,” he said slowly, “you remember what happened when Auggie started spiraling and you didn’t know if you should say anything?” He prompted as gently as he could.
“I don’t think Callie is spiraling,”
“No, but you do have something you’re not saying. I can read you like a book, kid.”
Cayde blew out a breath, looking away from the screen and leaning back in his chair. Eyes locked on something off camera, he answered, “…Auggie has… he’s mentioned some things. Things he says that he does when he’s not doing well that I guess she’s struggling with.”
“Like?”
“I know she’s not sleeping.”
Well that wasn’t exactly news. But it was something.
“Any idea why?”
“No. But I also know,” he said slowly, “that she’s having issues with some people while working.”
That was news.
“And that those issues are wearing her out. But as to how she’s worn out yet isn’t sleeping, I don’t know. I don’t know all those details. I just know Auggie is worried, but she’s very good at making it seem like she’s fine in the group chat so I can’t point out anything that I’ve noticed.”
Bones cursed mentally. Cursed colorfully at himself, at Jim, at all of them for not paying closer attention.
“I know Auggie has told her she needs to talk to you but… she won’t.”
And if that wasn’t a knife to the heart.
Not only was she suffering, she was suffering in silence. She was suffering in his medbay, and he hadn’t known or done anything about it.
He drummed his fingers on his desk, trying to stay calm as his mind raced. Trying to figure out why she was forcing herself to suffer in silence.
“Well,” he finally said, “thank you for telling me. We’re going to try and get her to come clean about whatever it is that she’s going through.”
He nodded, “I know Dr. Boyce has done some stuff for Auggie to make things easier for him. Maybe you can ask him for ideas?”
“Not a bad idea, kid. Thanks.”
He nodded, “well, I need to go. I’ve got a test to study for. Just don’t tell Callie I ratted on her, please?”
“It’s between us, don’t worry.”
They said goodnight, and after that, Len sat in the silence of his office, slowly spinning side to side in his chair. He racked his brain, trying to figure out how to word things so that she actually opened up and didn’t just deny everything and anything.
He knew that Ignacio hadn’t gotten anything out of Auggie, that’s why he pushed Cayde for info. The fact that Auggie was worried enough to tell Cayde about it said a lot. And the fact he wouldn’t tell Ignacio about it meant things were bad enough that Callie knew they’d take action if they found out.
Teenagers were a whole different beast, caught between childhood and young adulthood, needing oversight as well as room to grow. He’d thought Jim, at 22, was a handful, especially with all his own traumas and issues. Then he’d had another traumatized Kirk, barely 16, enter his life with similar and yet totally different issues. Healer at heart he was, he’d taken her into his care immediately and without question. But father at heart he was, he found himself wanting to protect her way more than he wanted to just heal her.
He sent Ignacio a message, letting him know what Cayde had said. They agreed that asking her outright about their concerns was going to be the best plan of action, seeing as how she’d likely ignore or not even get any hints they dropped. They planned to talk to her the next day, taking her for lunch to make sure she ate one.
And with plans set, he went about his evening.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
I wake up to the smell of breakfast on my bedside table and a message to take the day off.
I berate myself for overreacting to everything, for bursting into tears and melting down just because I felt overwhelmed. Even worse, I had tried to stifle the meltdown, had tried to swallow my dysregulation, and had failed miserably.
I’ve gotten so good at it lately, at hiding how I’m feeling.
Hiding how annoyed, confused, and hurt I am when someone at work goes off on me or blames me for something that’s not my fault.
Hiding how lonely and sad I am with Jim as busy as he is.
Hiding how exhausted I am every minute of every day- except when it comes time to actually sleep.
Hiding how empty I’m starting to feel, like everything is meaningless and all we’re doing in life is trying to make it through day after day until we die.
I sit up in bed and rub my face, the smell of the food starting to make my stomach turn. I appreciate that Bones brought it for me, but I simply can’t stomach it today. I get up and put it in the replicator, recycle it back into the system, before I drag myself into the shower.
I sit on the floor as the water beats down on my head, my shoulders slumped and my jaw slack. I’m completely worn out from the epic meltdown, feeling almost drugged in my exhaustion.
I sit for so long, mind completely empty, that I don’t notice when the water turns cool. When it’s cold enough to finally shock me back into reality, I turn the temperature hotter and try to force myself to go through the motions of washing myself down.
Then my brain starts to spin, replaying the events of the night before.
Sam. My brother.
But in some weird way, he doesn’t actually feel like my brother at all. I knew Jim, growing up, but I only knew of Sam. He was an idea more than a reality.
For him to just show up out of nowhere is not only shocking but confusing. Because why? Why is he here now? Why wasn’t he around for Jim after Tarsus or when Nero happened? Where has he been for so many years and what has he been doing that he either didn’t know or didn’t care about these massive, life altering events?
And why is he here now?
If he really was just some researcher, following “leads” all the way out here, he’d surely have gone to Starfleet, not straight to Jim. Or had he gone to Starfleet and I just didn’t know? It’s not like Jim was sharing anything with me lately.
And since when is any research classified? Especially about something as mundane as transporters. After all the secrecy surrounding Section 31, Khan, our mom, I hadn’t thought Jim was too keen on keeping secrets anymore. But we are all keeping his death and resurrection a secret, so maybe Jim has way more than I know about.
I mean, he’s been trying his best for months to keep how hot and heavy things with Carol are a secret. The fact he’s been failing so hard at it must have fooled me into believing I knew everything going on with him. But apparently I don’t.
And that not only scares me, it makes me incredibly sad.
I know I’m not entitled to know everything he does or everything about his life, but I’m starting to feel like I’m on the outs, in a way.
And lord, not even just with Jim. I’m on the outs with everyone and everything, my ‘friends’, my coworkers, the crew, Bones.
Everything feels so incredibly heavy yet so entirely hollow at the same time, including my heart.
After an hour, or maybe way longer? I get out of the shower and force myself to get dressed. It’s long past lunchtime, not that I’ve been eating lunch lately anyway, and I decide then that I’m skipping dinner, too. I have no idea if Sam will be at dinner, and maybe that’s why I’m so bent out of shape.
I don’t know anything. Jim didn’t tell me anything. He didn’t even warn me about Sam, didn’t even drop any hints. I feel like he should know better, when it comes to me, but maybe I’m the problem here. Maybe I need to suck it up and learn to go with the flow, to accept changes and surprises.
But not tonight. I’m way too tired, still. I know I won’t be able to mask properly, even if Sam isn’t there.
There’s a shipwide newsletter of sorts, a general masterlist type thing that keeps everyone on the same page of what we are doing and where we are going. I pull it up and check what it says, and to my surprise, it’s very vague. It says basically what Jim said last night, that we are going to be doing some research and to see your department heads for further details on if you’ll be assigned to assist.
Jim believes in transparency, in being honest with his crew. Especially since being ordered to Klingon space where many of his crew ended up dying. And here we are, at the edge of Klingon space yet again, and he’s being cagey. Normally I’d ask Bones if he knew anything, but he seemed as surprised as I was last night. I suppose if medical gets any tasks assigned, I’ll find out then. If anyone bothers to tell me, that is. Christine always keeps me updated, but when she’s not around, people don’t tell me anything and they really don’t like me asking questions. Christine and Bones, even Sanchez and M’Benga, understand and respect my need for context. They know I’m not questioning things to be rebellious or disrespectful, they know I just want the full picture.
Not everyone else gets that, I’ve discovered. The hard way.
When Jim doesn’t come home after alpha shift ends, I don’t even ask the computer where he is. I figure if he wanted me to know, he’d tell me. If he wanted me to come to dinner, he’d ask me. If he wanted to spend time with me, he would.
I settle down in my bed with padds surrounding me as I study. I’m over a year ahead of where I should be in book work, because of course that’s never the part that’s hard for me.
No, the hard part is the hands-on stuff, the people-centric stuff.
It’s not like I’m stupid, it’s not like I had expected being around people constantly would be easy, but I had thought that doing something I was interested in would negate the bad stuff. But so far, it hasn’t. If anything, it makes things harder, the fact that part of me loves what I’m doing and part of me hates it.
More like the people hate me, but, I’m used to that, I suppose.
It’s partly like being back in high school, being so much younger than everyone but being on the same level academically, so many people took it as an insult, as an invitation to be mean to me.
Except now, people remind me every chance they get that I know less than them, that I’m a student. Every chance they get, they talk to me like I’m inept, look over my shoulder to pettily check even my spelling. And again, they can always brush it off as doing their jobs, making sure I’m not making mistakes, that I’m being too sensitive. So there’s nothing I can do, nothing I can say.
Yesterday, Maria went off on a tangent about how when she was in nursing school, she had to do it while working full-time and caring for her sick father. So I need to appreciate how easy things are for me, how good I have it.
So many thoughts went through my head, so many of my own struggles that make things so hard for me, but I knew from experience she would just take whatever I’d say and twist it, laugh at me, berate me even more, scream at me when no one else was around. Or even worse, when other people were around but they were people who didn’t care to stick up for me. Who just accept that ‘that’s how she is’.
I try to push the thoughts out of my mind and focus on the padd in my lap, as if learning more will somehow make them understand that I do belong there. That I’m not just in the way. But any time I say something correctly, point out something accurately, it seems to add fuel to the fire that I’m just an annoyance. That I don’t know how things really work and once I’m out of school, then I’ll learn how miserable things really are. As if they aren’t miserable already.
I rub at my temples, sighing at the incoming headache. I get up to go get myself water, and as I’m standing at the replicator, Jim walks in.
He shoots me a smile, that broad smile of his that crinkles his eyes, and he tells me they missed me at dinner.
I shrug him off, tell him I got busy studying and had a late breakfast.
Moving towards his bedroom, he says, “I’m going to change and then head out, I’ve got some plans to go over with Sam.”
I follow him down the hallway, “what kind of plans?”
“We’re finalizing some stuff for an experiment we’re going to present to Scotty tomorrow. Trying to make sure there isn’t anything we’re missing.”
I wrap my arms around myself and hum in acknowledgment.
“If things go well, we’re going to get even busier than we have been,” he says as he pulls clothes out of his dresser.
“What’s the whole deal again?” I ask. “You’re messing around with transporters?”
“Something like that,” he smiles at me, but this time it's not a genuine smile. It’s one of those cagey smiles he gives when he’s trying to hide something. “Sam has a theory he’s been studying, and if it works, Starfleet is going to give us the go-ahead to start searching for… something.”
I raise an eyebrow.
“That’s all I can really say for now,” he shrugs, sitting down to pull off his regulation boots. “But it’s exciting stuff, that’s for sure!”
I hum again, before I move to step out so he can change.
“We might end up doing a lot of traveling from planet to planet,” he says as I turn. “So Sam may be with us for a while. We should really all sit down again, hang out more.”
It takes everything in me to turn back and force a smile. He sounds so eager, so sincere, almost desperate to get us all together.
Part of me gets it, because we’ve never really had blood family. But the other part of me doesn’t understand, because our blood family has done nothing but leave us. Jim’s chosen family has saved his life, literally and figuratively, so I’m a little confused why he’s so eager to jump into the arms of a brother who left him at the hands of Frank.
But maybe I’m just too autistic to understand, too autistic to grasp normal sentimentality.
So I keep the forced smile on my face and nod, tell him to let me know when they’re both free from their so-called research.
After he leaves, the place feels way too silent, too lifeless. I used to thrive in the hours I spent alone at home in Iowa, the times my mom wasn’t around to pick a fight. But since living with Jim, I’ve gotten used to someone being around. Even more so, I’ve gotten used to two someone’s being around, as Bones was over more often than not, before Jim died. Before Carol came aboard. Before Sam did.
So without Jim home, Bones isn’t here, either, and I’m left to entertain myself.
I lay in bed and shoot off a meme to Auggie and Cayde, hoping for some sort of human connection, but not getting my hopes up.
To my surprise, they both respond. Cayde laughs at the meme in the group chat, and Auggie messages me directly, asking me how work was today.
I tell him I got the day off, but don’t tell him why. I deflect and ask him about his day. He tells me, then says he’s happy I get a break since I’ve been struggling lately. I tell him I’d be happy, too, if it weren’t for the fact that people seem to resent when I get a day off, even if it’s not truly a day off, like I’m taking tests or something. I tell him how the next shift I have, certain people go out of their way to load me up with work, since I had a ‘break’. That they make comments about how lucky I am to get more days off than they do, even though they also never hesitate to remind me that I’m just a student.
He replies that people don’t make sense, and I laugh and agree.
Cayde sends a message that Cress has been asking about me, and I smile and tell him I miss her and Jo, as well as Eleanora’s cooking. But I don’t tell him I haven’t been hungry and that eating has been extremely difficult lately.
The boys keep me entertained with stories of Cayde’s attempts to recreate his mamaw’s cooking for them, with the very small amount of cooking tools they have in their dorm.
But after a while, the conversation naturally slows, and I tell them they should go to bed. I know their schedules, and know they both have early mornings, and I feel guilty for monopolizing their time.
So now I’ve studied, I’ve talked to people, and said people have their own lives to get back to without me, Jim included. There’s nothing to clean in our quarters, seeing as how I scrubbed everything yesterday before we met Sam, and today Janice swooped in and did the laundry and tidying while I was asleep.
I lay on my bed and stare at the ceiling, wondering what everyone else is doing.
Jim is with Sam, Nyota is likely with Spock, Christine is probably asleep by now since she’s taking early morning correspondence classes for her MD, and Bones is probably relaxing for the first time today.
I sigh, trying to tell myself that the tears pricking my eyes are ridiculous. I have no right to feel lonely, especially when I’m surrounded by people all day.
I put on a movie, take my meds, thinking maybe I can fall asleep early, but of course, that doesn’t happen.
0200 is my cutoff time for trying to sleep before I allow myself to get up and go for a run, as I’ve been doing for weeks now.
Really the only reason I go on these runs is because the workout areas of the ship are always deserted this time of night. The track runs along the upper walls/windows of the stern of the ship, a ring that looks down over the area that is used for free weights, basketball, group classes, and the like.
Sometimes I end up just sitting with my feet dangling over the edge, staring out the window at whatever stars we’re zipping by.
But tonight, my brain is overwhelmed with the feeling of loneliness, even though that seems like a contradiction. All I want is to blast music through my head and exert myself until I can’t feel anything anymore.
I'm trying to decide which playlist I’m going to deafen myself with when I hear the clanking of weights below me. It makes me jump because I’ve never once seen someone here this time of night.
I cautiously peer over the rail down into the open space below, and see someone staggering back away from the weight rack near the mirror. When I see them drop to a knee and hang their head, my medical senses kick in and I turn around to run towards the stairs that lead down.
I skid to a stop in front of the person and drop to a knee myself, reaching out to put a tentative hand on their shoulder.
As I do, they lift their head, and my face scrunches in confusion, “Sanchez?”
He looks just as confused to see me, although I’m not sure if he’s plain confused, or if something more is going on. He’s panting a bit, sweat beading across his forehead and temples, as he squints up at me, “Callie? What are you doing here?”
“What are you doing here?”
“I asked you first.”
“I’m not the one who looks like they’re about to pass out, so you answer first.”
“I worked beta shift today,” he shakes his head as if trying to clear it. “I wanted to work out before bed. Your turn.”
“Mm, no, not my turn, still doesn’t answer why you’re about to pass out?”
He squeezes his eyes shut, rubbing at his forehead with the heel of his hand, “uh,” he tries to think. He puts both hands on his knee as if he wants to push off and stand up, but instead, he completely crumbles before me.
I squawk as I try to cushion his head as he falls so he doesn’t crack it open, then my hands fly away, one to the pulse point in his neck, the other to my communicator in my pocket.
I comm medbay in a rush, trying to tamp down my panic as I’ve been taught to in situations such as these.
I know that if Sanchez was on beta, then either Bones or M’Benga are likely to be on call for the overnight shift, and a small part of me hopes it isn’t Bones so I don’t have to answer any questions about why I’m up this late and not in bed.
Standby for transport, a level voice responds to my call, one of the night shift nurses I don’t know that well, it seems. Avelyn, I think.
When we materialize, I go through the explanation I already gave once again, which is basically that I don’t know anything. I found him shaky, confused, and clammy, then he passed out when trying to stand, but his pulse is steady under my fingertips.
I step back and let the nurses on duty take over, transferring him to a biobed and beginning to gather his vitals.
The medbay doors swoosh open behind me, and it’s Bones’ voice I hear over my shoulder as he asks to be brought up to speed. I feel him glance at me, but he keeps his focus on Sanchez as he’s told what little they know.
“Get his blood sugar,” is the first thing out of his mouth before he steps closer and peels back his eyelids, peering into his pupils. “Who found him?”
“Me,” I pipe up for the first time, taking a tentative step forward. “I heard a loud noise in the gym from the track up above and looked down and he was on his knee. When I got to him, I tried asking if he was okay, but he just passed out.”
He nods curtly, keeping his eyes on the tricorder now in his hands. “His blood sugar is 45,” he says with a curse before asking for glucose. “Someone log into his CGM history and see if it can tell us anything, how his sugars have been trending. Pull up his mealcard as well.”
The realization dawns on me and I can’t help but ask aloud as the nurses scurry off, “he’s diabetic?”
Bones’ eyes flash to me for just a moment before he nods, “yeah, type one.”
“Is that why he always offers to be my guinea pig for blood draws and injections practice? Because he’s used to needles?”
“Most likely.”
I curse, then force myself back into a medical mindset, “do you need me to do anything?”
“Yeah,” Bones grumbles, “you can stick around and explain what you were doing in the gym at 0200 after we get him stable,” he shoots me a look.
Busted.
“Not what I meant.”
He sighs, “go grab supplies for a glucose infusion, 20%. Since he’s your usual guinea pig, you can start the IV.”
By the time we get him stabilized enough to wake up, I’ve already ran to the medbay replicator and back to get him a tray of complex carbs and protein. I leave it outside the privacy bubble that isn’t quite containing the lecture Bones is giving him about knowing better, especially as a doctor, than to let his sugars get as bad as they did.
I take it as my chance to sneak away, hoping Bones will have worn and worried himself out with one lecture under his belt for so early in the day.
But I’m only half a step out of the medbay’s doors before I’m grabbed gently by the elbow and turned around by a less-than-impressed looking Bones. “And just where do you think you’re going?”
“…to bed?”
“Liar.”
I roll my eyes, “I-“
He cuts me off, jabbing a thumb over his shoulder to point at his office, the look on his face telling me to go wait there for him while he finishes with Sanchez.
I fidget uncomfortably in the armchair across from his desk, trying to find excuses and words to explain. To lie. He already knows I haven’t been sleeping, so I can’t play this off as a one time thing. We’re going to end up in a conversation about not only my meds, but how if I’m not sleeping, it’s probably connected to the rest of my mental health.
I know I’m on my way to burnt out, but he certainly doesn’t need to know it. He can’t.
I’m frustrated and more than a little defensive when he finally comes in and sits across from me with a sigh, but I try to act causal, like I’m not sure what he wants.
He stares at me.
I stare back.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
She was trying for all the world to look confused, like she had no idea why he wanted to talk to her.
Unfortunately for her, he could read her like a book. She knew why he wanted to talk to her, but she was going to stay silent until kingdom come if he didn’t speak first.
“So what were you doing in the gym at 2 in the morning?” He finally drawled.
She shrugged, poorly feigning nonchalance, “going for a run.”
“Instead of sleeping?”
“Couldn’t sleep.”
“And you chose not to say anything because…?”
“Because everyone has nights they can’t sleep,” she said as if it were obvious.
“I think you and I both know those types of nights are becoming increasingly common for you,” he countered.
He didn’t miss the flash of annoyance that crossed her eyes, if only for a moment. The flash of emotion that only showed when she felt trapped or caught.
He forced himself to soften his tone, “like I said, maybe we just need to change up your sleeping meds a little. Again. It happens, sometimes, that stuff just stops working. Or,” he said, building up to it, “when we’re stressed or burnt out.”
She gave him nothing, sitting stone faced.
“So let’s change things up, okay? We can try another new medication, move your clinical shifts to after lunch-“
“No,” she objected harshly, harsher than she’d meant to, if the way she bit her lip was any indication. “No,” she said a bit softer, “I don’t need to move my schedule around. It’s fine.”
His brows furrowed, “it’s not a big deal-“
“It’s a big deal to everyone who already has to plan their day around putting up with me. I don’t want to disrupt their days and schedules yet again. Really, it’s fine.”
“You need to sleep-“
“Yeah, and so does everyone else! You want to give me something stronger, fine, I’ll- I’ll go to bed earlier, but I don’t need a schedule change.”
She sounded so panicked that he was having trouble gauging why. Was it because she didn’t want her set schedule altered because she needed routine? Or was there something else she wasn’t telling him?
“We can keep your schedule how it is,” he said with a single nod, watching her chest deflate. “But we need to get to the bottom of why you aren’t sleeping.”
She didn’t respond, afraid to give up any info.
“We both know that you have trouble sleeping when things are stressful. So what’s going on? Is it Jim not being around?”
“No,” she rolled her eyes, annoyance dripping off her.
“Is something going on during the day? Are you feeling overwhelmed or dysregulated?”
Her face paled and her grip tightened on her crossed arms, “I’m fine.”
“Callie, you need to talk to me,” he pushed. “If something is wrong, we can-“
“Nothing is wrong!”
“Clearly something is!” He countered, unwilling to let her off the hook. Not after what the boys had told them.
He tried to go for humor, “now quit bein’ a brat and-“
She had become so open, so willing to accept help, and so used to him, that her popping up out of her seat and stalking towards the door wasn’t what he had seen coming.
Thankfully, as soon as the door slid open, she walked into Sanchez, who had clearly been waiting for that exact occurrence.
Her shoulders slumped in defeat as he took her by them and turned her around, marching her back inside the office.
Len’s attention went to him, “and just what are you doing out of bed?”
Ignacio deposited Callie back in her chair with a shrug, “I’ve been discharged.”
“Dis- on whose authority?”
“…my own.”
He felt his eyebrow go sky high, “your own?”
“I knew you were going to need help-“
“-so you signed out AMA?!”
“It wasn’t against medical advice,” he said casually as he sat in the chair next to Callie’s, “I gave myself medical advice.”
“Oh, the same medical advice you gave yourself when you didn’t eat all day then went to workout?”
“I’m fine, Len. My blood sugar is stable-“
“In a pig’s eye you’re fine! I-“
And that was when they both noticed Callie wincing.
He glared at the younger doctor before him, “we’ll discuss this at breakfast- where I’ll test your blood sugar myself.”
Ignacio rolled his eyes but didn’t argue. Instead, he spoke to Callie, “now, you know he’s kidding about you being a brat, right?”
And that was when he noticed how glassy her eyes were, like she was fighting tears. His heart shattered. He looked at Ignacio, confused. Was that why she had started to run out?
“Of course I know,” she spat, very unconvincingly.
The two doctors shared a knowing look, worry dancing in both sets of eyes.
Unwilling to make eye contact, she crossed her arms tightly over her chest and set her jaw, physically closing herself off as much as she could.
“And you know we aren’t fighting, right?” Len began, “that I’m just worried-“
“I’m not stupid,” she sneered, looking up at him. “I know that I’m always taking everything and everyone too seriously, I like, I get it!” She pulled one knee to her chest, “I know when people are teasing… people are always teasing…”
But did she know?
Cayde’s worries rang through his head, that she was struggling socially during her days in his medbay, and he hadn’t known it. And was that why? Was she taking teasing too seriously?
Or, an even worse possibility, was there teasing that was serious but that people were trying to write off as lighthearted?
He knew the girl before him, he knew how her brain worked. And he knew she had a tendency to believe the worst about herself. So if there was anyone even “lightheartedly” telling her things that weren’t true, she was likely to believe them.
‘…everyone who already has to plan their day around putting up with me,’ she had said.
Who was making her feel like they had to put up with her?
For her to have jumped up to run out because she thought he was actually calling her a brat… for her to tuck tail and try to run instead of arguing back just wasn’t like her. Not the her she’d come to be, at least.
If she was struggling more than usual to read social cues, to sleep, to eat, if her pain was flaring, along with the sudden arrival of a long-lost family member, she was heading towards burnout, and fast, if she wasn’t there already.
But to get her to admit to burnout would be the tricky part. Trickier still would be getting her to admit it to herself.
As he was struggling to find the right words, Sanchez spoke. “So I actually finished my last year of med school at the academy,” he said casually.
Len looked at him, he knew that, of course, he had been there when Igancio enrolled.
“They’ll tell you that changing med schools, especially in your final year, is foolish, if not impossible. But to also enroll in freakin’ Starfleet Academy in your final year… Well, you’re just a glutton for punishment. And everyone let me know it; my academic advisor, my classmates, my coworkers, even Dr. Boyce had no confidence, though admittedly, he was a lot nicer about it. Everyone else… not so much. Being told to your face every day that you’re going to fail; that you’re too young, too new, too clueless to make it, takes its toll. And that’s not to mention the actual school part of it, the coursework- both for Starfleet and medical school, the clinical rotations… And I was trying to do it living away from family for the first time. The support system I’d grown to rely on and need. So it shouldn’t have been a surprise when I burnt out. Fast and hard.”
She looked over at him curiously as he spoke, and as he did, he wisely didn’t make eye contact with her.
The older brother of an autistic teen… He knew what he was doing.
“I got so physically burnt out that I couldn’t eat, couldn’t think, couldn’t even sleep even though I was exhausted beyond measure. Mentally I started slipping, started forgetting basic things I’d known since high school chemistry. Then emotionally…” he shook his head, “I was an absolute wreck. So,” he pushed himself up in his chair, “everyone was right. I couldn’t do it.”
Her brow furrowed, trying to gauge his point.
“But they were all wrong about one detail. It wasn’t that I couldn’t do it, it was that I couldn’t do it alone. My academic advisor was so done with me, had so little faith in me, that he dumped me off on another doctor to be my mentor, to try and get out of wasting his time on me himself. Now this guy,” he snorted, shook his head again, “had a reputation. He was ruthless when it came to patient care, only ever accepting and giving the best to his patients. He had no tolerance for excuses, no time for careless mistakes, and no one was really sure he even wanted to be there, let alone be a mentor. So of course, trying to impress him made me burn out even quicker. But the issue was he didn’t want to be impressed, he just wanted to see competent care. Of course, I didn’t realize that. Not at first. So obviously when I was running on empty, he noticed. I was about five minutes from passing out flat on my face during a shift when he pulled me aside. I thought oh great, here it comes, the speech where one more person tells me I need to just give up. Instead, he took me into the on-call room, put a cup of chamomile tea in my hands, and told me a story.
“He said when he was a kid, he grew up near a farm. He and his father would go help the farmer, who was old fashioned, stack up his hay bales by hand when the farm got busy. So while his dad was moving the large bales easily by himself, he would move the small ones. One day he ran out of the small ones. So his father told him to go ahead and try moving some of the bigger ones. He gathered up all his strength in his little body, and moved them. Then he ran out of those. So his father said go ahead and move the biggest bales- you’re going to have to use all your strength. So he huffed and puffed and pushed and pulled and couldn’t move them an inch. He said, dad, I can’t do it, I’m sorry. And his dad said son, you’re not using all your strength. So the little guy went back and tried until he was red in the face, but still couldn’t do it. His father told him again, son, you’re not using all your strength. And he said dad, what do you mean? I’m giving it everything I have, how can you say that to me? And he said, son, you’re not using all your strength because you’re not using me.
“So this, to be frank, grumpy doctor, tells me his point is that when you’re young and not strong enough to do something on your own, the only way you’re going to get it done is by using the power of those around who truly do want to help you. I told this guy, look, that’s a nice story, but my daddy isn’t here to help me carry this load. I told him about everything I had going on, everything I was trying to do, and how it was all up to me to take care of myself. And he shook his head and he said, no, son. You’re not using all your strength. Because let me ask you- have you asked for help once? And it dawned on me then… no I hadn’t. I had spent so much of my time trying to prove myself that I hadn’t even considered asking for help. So the doctor, the guy all the nurses were afraid of, sat with me and helped me figure things out. He helped me look at my schedule and rearrange it so it worked better, told me who to talk to and what to say to make it happen. Took me to Boyce, who helped me figure out the other parts of my schedule that needed tweaking. Then because he actually knew what I was dealing with, he was able to stand up for me when people were giving me crap unfairly. He was able to help me in the areas of patient care I was deficient in because I was honest about where I was lacking. He made sure I slept, ate, exercised, and actually took care of my blood sugar. Without his help… I never would have made it.”
“Except where did all his hard work go, if you’re passin’ out from not eatin’ yet again…” Len grumbled. “‘S not like I didn’t give you the same recipes I was usin’ on Jim to keep him runnin’,” he groused, accent thicker and thicker the more tired he got.
Callie’s eyes flicked between them as she finally registered that he was the doctor in Ignacio’s story.
“Anyway,” Ignacio rolled his eyes at him, “point is. There are people around here who not only want to see you succeed, but want to help you do so. But you’re only going to get their help if you ask for it. If you’re honest about what you’re struggling with and what you need.”
Len spoke up, “we know you’re struggling, sweetheart,” he said softly. “We just want to help.”
She nodded slowly, and they both waited with bated breath to see what she would tell them.
“…I’m fine,” she finally said, breaking both their hearts all over again. “I’ve got nothing to complain about, nothing I should need help with.”
Should need, they both caught.
She pushed herself to standing, “I’ve gotta be back here in a few hours. I’m going to go to sleep.” She looked up at Len, “you can give me new drugs for tomorrow night. But I’ll be too groggy if I take anything else now.” She shrugged sadly before looking to Ignacio, “thank you for the story.” She glanced between them, “I’ll see you guys in the morning.”
They were both a bit too stunned by her dismissal to stop her.
Notes:
Yes, Deep Space K-7 and Chekov's reaction to Klingon space are taken directly from the TOS episode The Trouble With Tribbles. I hope you all noticed the Cyrano Jones reference as well, hehe.
Have I used the names of my own childhood and work bullies for Callie's? Yep.
Maria's harsh words to Callie echo a lot of things I heard when I was still working. I once had an older coworker scream at me after I casually said I'd loved to have gone to college for psychology that if I actually wanted to, I would. I tried to explain that I was literally at work with her, working full time, and that just seemed to make her angrier and she ranted harder. This was someone I worked closely with, whose work I did for her because I was so efficient at my own I'd daily run out of things to do. Yet she treated me like crap on the daily. She always went off on me about how I didn't ACTUALLY work full time since I worked a 4-day work week, and I got a 'day off'. Even when I'd tell her that 'day off' was spent at doctor's appointments or at therapies, since I was SUPER sick at that point in time, and not lounging at home, it didn't matter. It never mattered how good I was at my job, how well I followed directions, I was always getting sneered at or corrected. I could literally quote the employee handbook but then get told oh, well the handbook is wrong, so you are wrong. The autistic experience...
Chapter 4
Summary:
Callie's struggles with medbay coworkers continues, and struggles with Sam begin to emerge as well.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I barely get in an hour of sleep before my alarm is blaring at me.
I move like I’m swimming through molasses as I get ready and go to breakfast.
Keeping my head down, I weave my way through the tables to the one we all always sit at, but I skid to a stop when I see Sam sitting at the table.
In my seat no less.
I scold myself, it’s not my seat, that’s ridiculous. It’s just… just the seat I’ve sat in for the past two years. I genuinely consider just leaving, just taking my tray to medbay, but that would entail eating with the night shift crew who are all trying to wrap up their charting and leave, and I don’t want to bother them. Let alone the fact I don’t know them that well.
So I alter my path and move as casually as I can to slide into the seat in between Sulu and where Scotty sits at the end of the table opposite Jim at the other end.
Sam and Jim are talking animatedly at the other end of the table, but the mess is too loud for me to make out exactly what they’re on about. I truly believe I’m acting normally until I jump clean out of my skin when Scotty softly asks, “you okay there, lass?”
I look down at the oatmeal I’ve been absentmindedly stirring for god knows how long before I look up at him and see the concern painted on his face, hiding behind a gentle smile.
I nod, “just a bit tired. Thanks, I’m alright.”
He nods back, looking a bit unconvinced, but I ignore it.
People start to disperse, heading off to their shifts, and I’ve yet to force a single bite of food down my throat.
“Oh, there’s Callie,” someone says, making my head pop up.
Sam is smirking at me, but something in his smile isn’t quite genuine.
I realize then that everyone except Jim, Sam, and Bones has left, so I pick up my tray and move into Spock’s empty seat beside Jim, across from Sam.
“Get any sleep after all that sneaking around?” Jim quips, and I look at him, confused. “You slipped in just before we did, last night,” he explains. “Saw you in the hallway on our way back.”
Our way back.
I can’t help but glance at Sam, who adds, “late night out?”
I can’t help the creepy-crawly feeling that goes through me as I realize Sam was around while I slept unawares.
The accusation in his tone, too, takes me aback. It’s not a tone of voice I’ve heard aimed at me since before my mom died.
I also can’t help but bristle and wonder why he even cares?
I must be silent for a beat too long because Bones finally speaks up and answers for me, “she was with me.”
Jim nods, seeming to not care at all, but Sam looks over at him seemingly for an explanation. An explanation I don’t think he’s owed, but an explanation Bones gives.
“We had a medical emergency,” he says lightly before waving a hand, “all good now,” he says to Jim. “But we were caught up for a bit.”
“She works on call overnight?” Sam scoffs a bit, “isn’t she a student?”
“I was out and about when I happened upon someone passing out,” I find myself supplying. “I had to call for help and then I ended up staying while we stabilized the crewman.”
Still, Jim doesn’t care at all, but still, Sam pushes, “you don’t have a curfew?”
My jaw tightens as I glare at him, “no.”
He gives a shrug that even my autistic butt can tell is insincere. “Oo-okay…” he glances at Jim, “lucky kid.”
My eyes flit over to Jim, as he replies, “she’s almost eighteen. Plus there’s not far she can get to on a starship,” he smiles at me.
Sam doesn’t let it go, “you and I both know you don’t have to go far to get into trouble,” he says with a half-cocked grin.
Jim laughs, and again my skin crawls.
I move to get up, “my shift starts in ten, I don’t feel like being scolded for being late.” That’s all the goodbye I give as I stalk out and dump my full tray of uneaten food back into the replicator system.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
The glare Bones was giving Jim wasn’t quite reaching their mark with Sam in between them. He either wasn’t noticing or just didn’t care that his best friend was shooting daggers.
He had been worried enough about Callie when Scotty shot him a concerned look over her head- heck, even Sulu had looked over at him a bit unsettled- but it was the way she slipped and mentioned being scolded that really distressed him. Even more so than the full tray of food she didn’t even try to pretend she took a bite from being dumped did.
So as much as he wanted to follow Jim up to the bridge and rip him a new one for letting his brother talk to her the way he did, he instead excused himself to follow her to medbay.
He kept an eye on her throughout the day as best he could without noticeably hovering. She tended to stick closer by Maggie and Rebecca than any of the other nurses, and none of their interactions seemed worrisome. If anything, the two nurses seemed to be able to draw her out, get her to laugh, more than any of the others. So he couldn’t imagine it was either of them giving her a hard time.
He started looking for her when it neared her scheduled noon lunch break, to make sure she actually ate, but she was nowhere to be found before or when noon came.
He approached Maria, one of the nurses that had been with them a good while, and asked her if she’d seen her.
She shrugged, eyes still on her padd as she answered, “beats me where that kid is always slipping off to.”
His brow furrowed, “what do you mean?”
She rolled her eyes, “I just mean she’s always disappearing. Can never find her when we need her.”
“What do you need her for?”
“We had some tasks we thought would be good practice for her. We always keep an eye out for easy things, things she can’t mess up, you know? But most of the time she’s off doing something she doesn’t need to be.”
This was the first he was hearing of anything of the kind. “Like?” He pushed.
“I already said I don’t know what she goes off and does,” she snapped.
He’d never cared for her attitude, but Maria had never had any patient complaints or slip ups, and always had her tasks completed. But her tone then was irritating him. “Then how can you know she’s doing things she doesn’t need to be, if you don’t know what she’s doing?”
She rolled her eyes again, dropping her padd to her side as she leaned in closer to him, “look,” she said lowly. “I know that she’s the captain’s sister, but there are so many times when she’s just in the way down here. We haven’t wanted to say anything… but she can be a real hindrance to how things run.”
Again, that was news to him. No one had even hinted at anything like that. He was about to ask what exactly she meant when she went on,
“Plus there’s all the time she spends hiding in the bathroom, probably playing on her padd. We just all aren’t sure what she’s even doing here.”
As much as it was in his nature to defend Callie, he did know she had a tendency to run and hide when overwhelmed. And the nurses did spend more time overseeing her than any of the doctors did, that was the whole issue they’d discussed.
So he nodded seriously, “I’ll look into things,” he said.
She shrugged as if she didn’t believe him as she walked away, “send her my way when you find her. I have supply logs she can sort through.”
He didn’t feel like reminding her that Callie spent her afternoons in classes, so he just let her go. He pulled out his own padd and directed the computer to find her. It pinpointed her in her quarters, saying she’d been there for only five minutes. Before that, she’d been in medbay. So he still wasn’t sure why he hadn’t seen her, but he pushed that thought aside as he pulled up her replicator records. Nothing, as he’d figured.
He sighed and headed for the captain’s quarters.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
I spend my morning either fighting dry heaves as I work alongside Maggie, or actually dry heaving in the medbay bathroom. I can only hope no one notices or takes issue with how often I duck into the bathroom, usually fending off either a meltdown or diarrhea.
Wednesdays are inventory days, and Maria has taken to making me do hers while she takes an extra 15 that no one knows about. Then she comes back and criticizes everything I’ve done, no matter how closely I match her directions. I know if I complain to anyone about it, they’ll just tell me she deserves the extra break and that I need the experience anyway, that she's allowed to have her own way of doing things, so I keep my mouth shut.
All that along with having to deal with Sam’s snide comments that felt off in a way I can’t explain and no sleep makes for a rough morning.
I leave for my lunch break without telling anyone, because half the time if I do, people take it as me saying I have nothing else to do and just need more tasks assigned to me. And I need the time alone to decompress before I sit down to take notes on lectures and do simulations in the afternoons.
I’m sitting in my bedroom closet, lights off and my nose buried in a sweatshirt that still somehow smells like Georgia, trying to self-regulate, when I hear my name being called. I stay put, not mentally stable enough to deal with anyone during this precious alone time.
Someone knocks on my bedroom door and I ignore it.
Someone overrides the lock and I ignore it.
Someone keeps calling me as they walk around my room, and I ignore it.
But when I start hearing the sounds of my dresser drawers being opened and closed, my ears perk up.
I’m just about to crawl out of my hiding spot when another voice pops in, and the noises in my room abruptly stop.
I can tell that the second voice is Bones from the cantor of his speech, but the second voice I’m having trouble hearing because it’s deeper. I crawl closer to the closet door and press my ear against it and listen.
“…was just looking for Callie,” the deeper voice is saying. “Jim wanted the three of us to get lunch.”
Oh, it’s Sam talking. It was Sam going through my stuff… or maybe I just heard wrong? Because why would he do that?
And- Jim? I check my padd- I have no messages of the sort about lunch.
Bones speaks, “I came looking for her for the same reason, wanted to make sure she ate. She didn’t eat at breakfast.”
“Yeah, what was that?”
I hold my breath as I wait for Bones’ answer.
“Oh, she’s always got a lot on her plate- figuratively, that is. Just wanna keep tabs on her.”
Vague, but concerned.
“Smart idea. At her age… psh. The trouble I’d get into…”
“Well, she’s got a good head on her shoulders.”
“Yet here you are, having to make sure she eats?”
“Well, I do the same for Jim. I do the same for everyone, really.”
“Mm… sure.”
A pause.
“Well, if you find her, don’t bother telling her about lunch. Jim and I have things to discuss, anyway.”
“Alright. Take care.”
“You too, doc.”
There’s silence before footsteps sound in my room yet again, “Cal? You can quit hidin’, wherever ya’are.”
I press the button to open my closet door and crawl out, looking up at him from the floor.
His shoulders drop a bit, “hiding from your brother?”
“Something like that,” I shrug. He doesn’t need to know I come hide from life every lunch break. “What’s up?”
He kneels down in front of me, “wanted to make sure you ate lunch after skippin’ out on breakfast.”
I hum, “I’m fine.”
He raises an eyebrow at me and I know right then and there he’s going to put food in front of me whether I want it or not.
I exhale and push myself to stand, ignore the wave of dizziness that washes over me as I do.
Bones waves a hand for me to follow him and I do as he replicates a protein smoothie for me before wordlessly putting it in my hand.
I’m beyond thankful that he’s quiet as I sip on it and just sits and works on his padd.
When I finally finish the smoothie and go to recycle it back into the replicator, he speaks when my back is to him. “So I was talking to Maria a bit when I was looking for you,” he says, clearly trying to sound casual.
I do my best to stop myself from shaking, to stifle the roll my stomach does as I keep my back to him.
When I don’t respond, he continues, “she was saying sometimes she has trouble finding you, too…”
He is trying to draw me out, but I don’t want to open my mouth.
My hand shakes as I press the buttons on the replicator for it to dissolve my empty cup. I’m suddenly really regretting drinking it all. “Oh?” I finally answer.
He can’t know.
He can’t know how often I’m puking during my shifts.
But if he doesn’t know, he’s going to be like Maria and assume I’m slacking off.
And screw her for putting that into his mind. Screw her when I’m the one doing half her work.
This is exactly why I’ve never said anything about her and Alison and Jerry, because I know they’re more believable than me.
And it’s why I keep my distance from Maggie and Rebecca even though they’re always nice to me- I know I can't trust anyone.
The more upset I get, the more my stomach rolls.
And now Sam is here, insinuating over and over that I’m going to get myself in trouble because I’m a teenager.
Why is it that when I’m trying to put myself out there, trying to learn, trying to mask and fit in, that everyone makes it harder and harder? People weren’t even this mean to me when I ignored everyone and wasn’t trying to fit in. It’s like the more I try to fit in, the more people realize I don’t.
“She just wants to be able to find you when there are cases available for you to learn from,” he says casually.
I nod, swallowing the saliva pooling in my mouth.
“She said they look out for patients for you to learn from, so-“
The scoff that comes out of my mouth at that- because the only thing they ‘keep an eye out for’ is things they don’t want to do- turns into a gag.
I clap my hand over my mouth, wrapping my other arm around my middle, and I bolt for the bathroom.
My legs give out in the bathroom doorway, shaking too badly for me to make the final three steps to the toilet. Bones is close on my heels and swiftly slips his hands under my arms and hauls me over to it as the gags turn into retches.
The smoothie swiftly comes up, followed by pure green, burning bile.
Whenever I think it’s slowing down, I remember why I’m throwing up and it starts all over again.
I start to sob, and that just makes it worse as my nose stuffs up and getting in air becomes difficult.
Bones is rubbing my upper back in soothing circles with one hand, holding my hair back with the other. He’s trying to calm me down, telling me things are okay, that I’m not in trouble, that he’s not mad, that everything is okay.
I don’t believe him.
I make myself take in big breaths of air, trying to regulate my nervous system enough to stop puking. I lay my head on my arm, resting on the toilet seat, and watch my mouth drip drool as my tears continue to fall in the toilet bowl.
Bones sighs softly, “this is why she can’t find you, isn’t it? And why you haven’t been eating lunch?”
I close my eyes and refuse to answer.
“Callie, I can’t help you if you don’t talk to me,” he pleads.
“I don’t need help.”
“Clearly you do.”
“I can handle them.”
“‘Them’ who?” He saws lowly.
Crap. I meant to say ‘it’, not ‘them’.
“Just…” I shake my head. “Just everyone. I know I need to do better. I’m trying, but-“
“What are people doing to you that you’re not telling me?”
Deflecting questions is easy for me, it always has been. And I’ve known Bones long enough now to know exactly how to lie to him. Issue is, he’s known me long enough to know when I’m lying. And he knows that the more direct the question, the harder of a time I have dodging it.
“Look,” I finally say, eyes still closed. “I know that I’m just a student, a student who only has this opportunity because I’m a ‘fleet brat, a nepo baby. I know that I’m in the way, that I’m a liability, that no one needs to hear what I think about a situation, and that part of my responsibilities include helping people out with things they’re too busy to do. I know I have an easier schedule than they all do and that I don’t have the stress and responsibilities they do. And I know I don’t do things the way they want, even when I try to. Like, I get it.”
I push my forehead into my arm, trying to press away the building headache behind my sinuses. “Some days it just gets to me is all. I feel guilty and foolish, like I’m just a kid underfoot. And yes, I know I’m younger than everyone so they don’t like me putting in my two cents or asking questions. I am also very well aware that I’m autistic and that makes things harder for everyone. I’m sure there are tons of social cues I miss that annoy people, rightfully so. But I am autistic, I do have pattern recognition, and I notice when people don’t like me, but I never know why, even though I do know that’s my fault, and-“
“Callie, I swear if you blame yourself one more time…” I hear him shake his head and I look up, confused.
“…but,” I say as I open my eyes and glance from side to side, “I’m right?”
He’s kneeling in front of me on one knee, before he lets go of my hair and leans back to get a washcloth from under my sink. As he reaches up to wet it, he says, “no one should be making you feel like you’re in the way, or god forbid, a liability, because you’re not. The only way a person could even think that is if they’re pushing things off on you they shouldn’t be, which,” he brings the wet rag to swipe across my mouth, “it sounds like they are.”
I blink slowly as he wipes down my chin.
“Also,” he huffs, “people on my team know better than to rely on subtleties. I’ve always been very clear that direct communication for both patients and coworkers is required, especially given not everyone here is human and has the same communication style. If anyone is mad that you’re not picking something up, it’s their fault for not being clear. And just because someone wants something done a certain way, doesn’t mean it’s the only correct way.”
He tosses the rag in the sink, “finally,” he wipes his hands on his pants, “it sounds like people don’t like being questioned and it seems they are doing their best to make you feel lesser-than and are assuming the worst of you, in addition to being painfully jealous. And that’s simply not okay.”
“But-“
“No ‘buts’. Now, if you won’t give me names,” he raises an eyebrow and I shake my head in confirmation. “You’re at least going to tell me the truth and give me details about what’s going on and being said.”
I chew my lip and look down again. “But I’m sure people are just joking and I’m being-“
“Callie,” he warns.
I sigh.
So he gets it out of me, mostly, what’s been going on. The things people say to me, the things they make me do for them, the things they won’t let me do. I tell him I didn’t want him to change my clinical shift to the afternoons because I know certain people will just assume I’m being given preferential treatment or more time to sleep when they’re the ones who actually deserve those things. I even tell him about the time I got screamed at that because I'm the youngest child in my family, I’m a spoiled brat and my brothers must rightfully hate me.
That’s when his eyes really flare, even though I tell him it was probably a joke. “Okay, here’s what we’re going to do,” he says. “This isn’t a punishment or any reflection on you, but I’m going to take you off the clinical schedule and you’re just going to focus on sims for a while.”
My head snaps up, an objection on my lips, but he holds up a hand in a plea for silence, to let him finish explaining.
“The sims will still count as clinical hours. And when you’re not doing sims, you’re going to shadow us doctors, see real cases where we actually let you learn and ask questions instead of shoving you in a closet.” He shakes his head in anger.
“At least I can’t bother anyone in the supply closet…” I say in a small voice.
“Yes you can, because it bothers me,” he says. “Part of learning in this field is asking questions, suggesting solutions and diagnoses, talking through things out loud, and if others aren’t allowing you to or aren’t making you feel welcome to do that, then you aren’t going to get a proper education. And it’s on me to see that you do.”
“But-“
“Also, you do not have an easier schedule. You have a schedule that works for you. But let’s be honest- it isn’t currently working for you. Not when you aren’t sleeping.”
“But if someday I end up working somewhere else, no one will ever be this accommodating or understanding. I have to get used to these things now.”
“Just because other people had it hard, doesn’t mean you need to. Killing your young is a practice that left medicine a long time ago. Or should have, at least.” He reaches forward to tuck my hair behind my ear, “you’re going to get used to things. I promise. As you develop routines- the routines your autistic brain needs- things will get easier.”
“But why am I allowed to develop routines while destroying everyone else’s?”
“Because there’s a difference between insisting on routines because they make your life easier because you’re too lazy to adapt, and establishing loose, less-rigid routines to help yourself survive and still be able to adapt as needed.”
“…this still sounds a whole lot like the preferential treatment everyone says I get…”
“Trying to control what people think of you, or even being bothered by it, is a waste of energy.”
“But… how can you be self-aware if you just ignore what everyone else thinks? Or live in an echo chamber?”
“There’s a difference between being self-aware and hating yourself. You have to be conscious of putting yourself in an echo chamber of negativity, and much as you do one of positivity. And besides, you live life with an autistic brain, you’re always painfully self aware because you hate being perceived.”
I finally sink back onto my heels, giving my knees a break, as I stare at the floor. “…I just don’t want people to be mad at me,” my voice comes out wobbly as I snake my arms around myself.
“I know, sweetheart. And I know nothing I say will make you worry about that any less. So just let me handle everyone for a while, okay?”
I nod, my lower lip precariously shaking.
“It’s going to be okay, Callie. I promise.”
I nod.
“You know I’ve never broken a promise to you,” it’s not a question, but a fact.
I lean forward to place my forehead on his upright knee and close my eyes again.
He places a hand on the back of my head and gently strokes with his thumb. “So this is one of those times I’m going to make the decision for you, darlin’,” he says gently. “I’m going to make sure you’re eating three times a day, at least, and you’re not gonna fight us on it. And we are going to change around your sleep meds to try and get you back on schedule, and you’re gonna be honest about if they work or not.”
“Okay,” I whisper.
“You’re also gonna tell me if your pain is flaring instead of just swiping from my OTC stash, got it?” He says firmly.
I suck a breath in and hold it, waiting to be lit into for that.
“Also,” he adds, moving on, “if you feel like hiding from anyone- people in medbay or Sam or even Jim- you come find me instead of hiding in a closet or being forced into a bathroom.” He pauses, “is it just vomiting or anything else, too?”
Without even realizing it, I squeeze the arms wrapped around myself defensively.
“Callie…”
“I’m not answering that.”
I hear him click his tongue and practically hear him roll his eyes. “Well, we’ll see if reducing stress helps with any of that.” He pauses, “now do you wanna meet Chris in the lab to do some practice sims, or do you want to lay down for the rest of the afternoon?”
I pick my head up, “Christine is free today?”
He smiles softly, “thought you might like that. Yeah, she’s going to be free on Wednesday afternoons to do sims with you. Her correspondence schedule just changed for a new semester.”
I nod eagerly, genuinely excited to have her help again.
“And as for dinner tonight, let’s stay in, yeah? I’ll make the chicken pot pie Jim hates, the one with the okra, so he leaves us alone.”
So Sam leaves me alone, is the hidden meaning that even I pick up on.
But I don’t argue, appreciative for not having to deal with Sam for another meal.
He cups my face with one hand for just a moment, barely long enough to thumb away a tear track still on my cheek, before he pulls away and stands up. “You gonna be okay?”
I know he doesn’t want to leave me while I’m still on the bathroom floor, but he also knows I don’t want him hovering.
I nod, moving to stand up to show him I’m not going to keel over.
He nods back once, “call me if you need anything, okay?”
“I will.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
A couple days later, I’m shadowing Sanchez for the morning. Unfortunately, Alison is the nurse assigned to him, and she’s been giving me weird looks all morning. Anytime Sanchez asks for my thoughts or explains something to me, she seems to get huffy.
One patient comes in, a science officer in her early 20’s, who has been dealing with stomach pain off and on for years, and is currently having a flare up.
I’m listening intently as her history is gone over again, her medication history, first day of her last period, what she eats in a day, if she’s stressed, everything.
Then it hits me.
I double check where she’s at in her cycle and look up, a question forming in my mouth.
Alison shoots me a look to be quiet, as if she’s sensing I’m considering speaking, but Sanchez also sees my mouth twitching, and he raises an eyebrow at me.
I shake my head, “it’s probably nothing.”
“What are you thinking?” He asks encouragingly, “talk me through it.”
“Well…” I bite my lip, resisting the urge to look at Alison for permission to speak. “She… You said,” I correct, looking directly at the patient, making sure to talk to her and not about her. “That you’re mid-cycle right now?”
She nods, looking slightly annoyed, “the pain isn’t period cramps,” she starts to say, but I shake my head.
“No, no, I’m not saying that. I’m just… I’m wondering, because I don’t see it as a differential diagnosis in your chart, has anyone ever checked for endometriosis?” I chew the inside of my cheek, working hard to not rock side to side nervously.
“I-“ she thinks for a moment, scrunching her brow as she does. “I don’t think so?” She looks back up at me, “how would that connect to my stomach though?”
“Because it literally can,” I explain right away, ready to jump into the scientific and anatomical explanation. “If endometrium grows outside the uterus, then it can fuse organs together, including the intestines and stomach. It becomes one big painful clump. And then anytime you ovulate, whenever estrogen increases, it feeds the endo, makes it greedy and angry. Also, the ovaries working to pump the egg out can irritate it all. So it could explain why the pain comes and goes. Because our hormones rise and fall not only with monthly cycles, but they rise and fall over the course of our lives- with stress, with diet changes, changes in exercise, duty assignments, with anything, really. If that’s what the issue is- it’s totally not your fault! It’s unpredictable and a lot of time uncontrollable when not managed medically, pharmacologically.”
I realize after all my infodumping that Sanchez never stopped me, didn’t cut in or interrupt.
“And how would we diagnose endometriosis?” He goads me.
“We can check hormone levels, and we can order an in-depth gynecological scan, to look at the different levels of tissue, muscle, and fascia, and see if there are any adhesions or clear signs of endo without having to do anything invasive.”
The crewman winces, “no pelvic exam though, right? Those kill, they’re so painful.”
Alison jumps in then, “they’re not painful,” she somewhat scoffs, earning a glare from both our patient and me.
“They are for me,” the crewman bites back.
I can tell we are losing her, so I reach out to touch her wrist softly, “that’s another symptom of endo, actually. Pain with exams, intercourse, tampons, even. And no, I don’t think a pelvic is needed…?”
I look at Sanchez and he nods, “correct. Not in this case. Especially not if it’s a known pain trigger.”
She deflates, looking relieved as I pull my hand back. “And how is it treated?” She asks.
Sanchez explains, “we have medications we try as a first line. If those don’t improve things within one cycle, then we move to using sound waves to try and break up any attached endometrium and adhesions. If that doesn’t work, we schedule an excision surgery. But we’re a long way off from any of that. We still need to even diagnose it first.”
“But you… think that’s what it is?”
Sanchez shoots me a small smile before answering, “I think it’s a pretty good differential, so we should run with it.”
I hadn’t realized my heart was pounding until it begins to slow, the fear of being wrong or speaking up inappropriately dying down.
My adrenaline is still buzzing, my hands shaking, as I go to get the gynecological scanners for Sanchez.
As I head back with them, Alison catches me, scowling, “you shouldn’t do that,” she bites.
“Do… what?” I ask confused, looking down at the scanners in my arms, wondering what I’ve done wrong with them.
“You’re not a doctor- you’re not even a nurse! You shouldn’t be offering up your thoughts like that. It’s inappropriate and not your place,” she hisses.
“But he… he asked me?” I say, befuddled.
“Because you were chomping at the bit to make yourself look smart!” She snaps. “You’re here to learn, not contribute!”
“But don’t I have to ask questions to learn?” I push, not trying to argue, but still trying to understand what I did wrong.
“Why do you have to push everything?” She huffs, sounding exasperated. “Just because the senior staff coddles you and lets you get away with running your mouth doesn’t mean it’s okay!”
“Running my mou-“ I try to ask, but she cuts me off again,
“You know exactly what you’re doing, so don’t play dumb.”
“What am I doing?”
She glares at me, long and hard, before she just shakes her head and says, “go take those to Dr. Sanchez. And keep your mouth shut next time. Quit begging for attention.”
She stalks off after that, leaving me shaking in her wake.
I take a breath to steady myself before returning to Sanchez, but he steps out of the privacy bubble to take the scanners from me. “You wanna watch?” He asks, nodding towards the opaque bubble.
I nod, moving to follow him, still trying to calm my shaking. “Dame pan y dime tonto…” I grumble to myself. An idiom Auggie taught me- ‘give me bread and call me stupid’. Basically, call me what you want/think of me how you will, as long as I get what I want. It’s something he tells himself when dealing with difficult coworkers while knowing he’s doing the right thing for his patients despite what they think.
Sanchez’s head whips around, and I curse myself for somehow forgetting I’m learning Spanish from his own brother- it’s his first language, too.
“Quien te llama tonta?” (Who is calling you foolish?) He queries instantly.
I glance down the medbay and see Ali punching the orders into the patient chart. Worried she’s still in earshot, I respond, “it’s nothing.”
“Chispita…” he warns, using that pet name for me. ‘Little spark’.
I sigh, “yo necesito callate la boca.” (A very harsh way of saying I need to shut my trap.)
He furrows his brows, “¿por qué?” (Why?)
I glance over at Ali again, a bit pointedly this time, before looking back at him with an eyebrow raised.
He shakes his head, looking for an explanation.
“I think you know why,” I challenge, knowing all too well that Bones has told them all what’s been going on, why I’m shadowing the doctors now instead of the nurses.
“Desembucha,” he urges. (A casual but direct way of telling me to spit it out.)
I roll my eyes, “ella dija, ¡ubicate!” (She told me to know my place, harshly.)
He turns a bit red, staring her way, “¿ella dija eso en serio?” (Literally, ‘she said that in a serious way?’)
I nod, eyes wide, trying to visually plead with him to not say anything.
Jaw tight, he looks back at me, “that’s not okay.”
I shrug again, “what can ya do?”
“It needs to be handled,”
“No proof,” I say, unsure of how to say that in Spanish.
“Why don’t you say anything when it happens?”
“And get called dramatic? Or told it was a joke? Or even worse, have the person double down on the statement and make me feel even worse?” I shake my head, “I have my reasons for keeping my mouth shut.” I see her coming back over our way then with more equipment for the tests and scans, and I take a breath as I force myself to move forward to help her.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Sanchez shot off a message to Bones, can you pull security footage from outside bay 4 from about five minutes ago? With audio, preferably? Callie suggested a diagnosis for my patient, a really good one, honestly, but when I was out of earshot, apparently Alison told her to know her place. I want to see if the cameras caught it.
A few minutes later, the reply came, my mother raised me to never call a woman the name I wish to assign to Alison. Because she did say that, and more, clear as day when you isolate the audio. I knew Maria was an issue, but I hadn’t thought Alison would be just as bad. SMH. Do me a favor… when you’re done with your patient, take Callie to lunch. I’m going to have a chat with some of the nurses.
You sure that won’t just make things worse for her?
Something has to be said. This has gotten too far out of hand already. I won’t stand for bullying in my medbay. Especially when I have proof and can actually do something other than make vague threats while people deny it.
Having been on the receiving end of your threats about proper behavior in your medbay… I’ll be glad to be excused while you’re on the warpath.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“I’m not hungry,” I object as I follow Sanchez down the hallway.
“Too bad,” he says over his shoulder as he keeps walking determinedly towards the mess.
“I can get Jim to give you back the transporter credits Auggie blew, if you agree to let me go!”
“Not happening.”
“But-“
He stops and turns, “if you think that there is anything that is going to get me to disobey my boss’s orders regarding you, you are sorely mistaken.”
I growl in frustration, “if he’s so concerned, why isn’t he the one dragging me to lunch?”
He turns back around and starts walking again, “I don’t ask questions. Learn from me.”
“Fat chance…” I grumble as I take up pace behind him.
Once I’m sat across from him in the mess, stirring my soup around with my spoon, he sighs at me. “Am I going to have to tell you how many bites to take before you’re allowed to get up?”
I shoot him a glare, “I told you I wasn’t hungry.”
“How long has Auggie been teaching you Spanish?”
I blink at the sudden subject change, “uh, a few months, maybe?” I look down, embarrassed. I hate people knowing I’m learning something, that I’m not perfect at it yet.
“How did that start?”
“Well, you know he gets stuck in Spanish when he gets stressed out,”
“Yeah,”
“Well he kept logging into our video chats babbling in Spanish because he was so wound up. I sort of had to learn so I could calm him down.”
“…thank you for that,”
I look up, question on my face.
“Most people just let him babble on until he flips back to English. To learn what he’s saying and to also learn enough to be able to respond back… I’m sure that means a lot to him. So it means a lot to me.”
I shrug, stirring my soup again, “he’s my friend.” What I don’t add is that he’s the first one I’ve had in… I don’t know how long.
“Has he taught you the good curse words yet?”
I look up suddenly, “…some.” I say with a slow smile.
He laughs, taking a bite of his sandwich. “Eat some of that soup, and I’ll teach you the ones the boss doesn’t know.”
I grin wickedly, scooping up a spoonful, “now that is what I call a bribe.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“So in conclusion,” Bones said, sending a pointed glare at certain people in the group. “If I even get a hint there is an atom of bullying happening in my medbay, heads are going to roll.”
Silence hung, thick and heavy around him.
“Do I make myself clear?” He pushed, waiting for affirmative noises and nods. When they came, he dismissed the group of nurses and stalked to his office, plopped down behind his desk. He had explained in detail just what bullying was, as if a group of adults didn’t fully know, and how even any so-called sarcastic or joking comments weren’t going to be tolerated.
Plus, he told them he’d caught what they’d been saying in high definition, but left out exactly what he’d heard, letting them assume he knew every detail. What killed him, though, was that he didn’t know every detail. Callie wasn’t giving that info up, and he knew none of the bullies would own up to it either.
A knock came lightly at his open door frame, Nurse Maggie Hartwell stepping in and pressing the button to close the door behind her. She was petite in stature, but curvy in build, with a head full of dark brown ringlet curls. Like many of the other nurses, she’d been with them since Nero. But unlike many of them, she tended to fly under the radar, preferring to keep her head down and do her work, and do it well. He supposed maybe that was partly why Callie seemed to get on with her so well.
“Can I sit?” She asked warmly, softly, motioning to one of the chairs across from his desk.
He waved a hand, “please.”
She tucked a tuft of curls behind her ear as she sat, smoothing the skirt of her uniform dress under her as she did. “If I can be so blunt,” she began, folding her hands in her lap, a bit nervously at that, “I hope you know that not all of us feel the same way about Callie that… others do.”
He raised an eyebrow, leaning back in his chair.
“You know….” she bit her lip, “Nero changed a lot of things for all of us that were at the academy when the attack on Vulcan happened. We all saw the same things and came out of that experience changed, but in different ways. Some of us saw our instructors, our classmates, our friends, die in front of us and it made us realize just how precious life is. How special this assignment is. It softened us. But for some of us, the opposite effect was had. It made some people bitter. Mistrusting. Selfish.”
She paused and met his eye. He nodded, urging her to go on.
“Then… then the attack on the Daystrom happened. And we were on our way to get justice for Captain Pike- the man that we all saw sacrifice himself during the Nero incident. Then suddenly the head of Starfleet was trying to kill us, medbay was full of ancient people in cryotubes, the ship was falling out of the sky, then finally the captain was brought in here- we all assumed dead- and we were all ushered out.”
He was thankful they’d kicked all but everyone out for that.
“Now that… that I think was when the divide truly happened. Those of us who had taken all these experiences and tried to grow from them continued to do so. But those of us who had allowed resentment and mistrust to build… well, learning that even Starfleet itself couldn’t be trusted to keep the captain and the flagship safe, that did a lot of heads in.”
“Which is why so many of the crew left or took ground assignments after that,” he offered.
She nodded, “yes, but this is the flagship, the most coveted position in the fleet. But also… well, you’re a psychologist,” her deep brown eyes met his. “You know that when people have control and safety ripped from them over and over, they can either work to heal that trauma and learn and better themselves, or they can let it eat them alive. Try to regain a sense of safety by controlling others. And I think trauma has eaten a lot more of us alive than we’d care to admit.”
“And those of us who have let it eat at us…” he drawled, “what? Can’t stand seeing someone who isn’t hardened by battle be allowed to serve here?”
“That,” she nodded, looking down. “I mean there’s definitely an arrogance problem when you think someone doesn’t deserve something. But mostly what I’m getting at is that, well, we’re taught in this field, well, in nursing school, at least, I don’t know about medical school,” she stammered. “That once you lose your empathy, that’s a sign that it’s time to get out. But too many people take losing their empathy as a sign that they’re the perfect person for a job where we inevitably lose people we’re close to. They wear their harshness as a badge of honor, they’re proud of it. And yes, we do have those people on this ship- in this medbay. But,” she shook her head, “those of us who think the opposite way do outnumber them.”
He swayed side to side in his chair for a moment. “You asked if you could be blunt,” he finally said. “So go ahead and be blunt. Throw professionalism out the window and just be honest with me, as someone who has also been through Nero and Marcus.”
“Okay,” she nodded, before taking a deep breath. “Maria, Alison, and Jerry have been getting away with piss-poor patient care for a while. They just know how to cover their tracks and how to make everyone else scared to speak up. They don’t like Callie because they’re jealous, cocky, and callous, while she’s appreciative, humble, and kind. We’ve all known they’ve been giving her a hard time, but none of us have had any proof. Any time someone tries to stand up for her, they make things as miserable as they can for them. But the rest of us, as far as I know, actually still love our jobs here and also love Callie. So please don’t let them push her out. Especially not when she’s as good at this as she is.”
“I’d never let them do that,” he shook his head. “That’s why I’m trying to nip it in the bud now. I just wish I’d known there was an issue even before Callie. Piss-poor patient care under my watch makes me a pretty piss-poor CMO.”
“No,” she shook her head. “They’re very, very good at hiding things. Trust me, you’re not the first person to have the cameras checked after an interaction.” She brushed non-existent lint off her skirt as he raised an eyebrow. “Anyway. I just wanted you to know that most of us do want Callie here, and not just to do our grunt work. We were even tossing around the idea of seeing if you’d think it was a good idea to bring her along on low-risk away missions.”
A medical officer was assigned to every away mission, usually a nurse, given there were more of them than there were doctors. He himself had accompanied Jim on many-a diplomatic dinners simply to make sure the idiot didn’t send himself into anaphylactic shock. (Spoiler alert, he often managed to anyway.)
“You think she’s ready for that?”
She snorted, “oh please. That girl is so ahead of the game… that’s part of why certain people are so jealous of her. She shows them up on the daily.”
He smiled softly, “now that I believe.”
“She reminds you of your daughter, doesn’t she?”
As he looked up, she slapped a hand over her mouth, “I’m so sorry, that was inappropriate-“
“No, no,” he waved a hand, “you’re right. I mean- not that it’s inappropriate, but you’re right in that it’s true. I do,” he admitted, glancing over at the pictures he kept tucked at the side of his computer screen. A picture of Joanna, and the picture he’d taken of Jim and Callie asleep together when she’d been locked down in medbay after her biking accident. “I mean, it’s no secret that the captain and I are close. He’s family to me. And so is she. But in a different way.”
“The captain is finally capable of standing on his own two feet against the universe,” she smiled softly. “But his sister still needs some support.”
Jim still needed support at times, not that he’d tell a subordinate that and undermine him. But she was right about Callie needing more of it than Jim.
“Well I’m very glad to know that you’re around to give it to her,” he nodded to her. “If you don’t mind, can you make sure if she’s not with one of the senior medical staff, she’s with you?”
“Gladly,” she smiled warmly.
“Even on an away mission?”
Her smile grew, “I think we’d both love that.”
“One last thing,” he said as she began to stand, “do me a favor and keep a paper trail, would you? Just… things you hear, see, know about. Even if people can claim it’s your word against theirs, a paper trail of a history is harder to refute.”
She nodded, “will do. And I’ll pass the message along.”
After she left, he opened his computer and started scrolling through paperwork. An assignment request had come through for a nurse for an away mission the next day. Jim, Sam, and an engineer would need to be accompanied by at least one medical officer, per regulation. What the mission actually was wasn’t exactly clear, but it had been labeled as exploratory, information gathering, and low risk. So he assigned Maggie as the medical officer and sent Ignacio a message that it was safe to bring Callie back to medbay, that he needed to talk to her.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
I’m fiddling with my tricorder at my hip, making sure the strap is the right length as I stand near Maggie in the transporter bay. We’re waiting for Jim and Sam to arrive, ‘we’ being Maggie and I, Lt. Adyian from engineering, and Lt. Moriyama, a science officer.
From what Maggie tells me, oftentimes the medical staff aren’t fully briefed on what the mission is about, just given the assignment to look after everyone.
Lieutenants Adyian and Moriyama are talking together, heads bent over a padd, seemingly discussing their assignments, and I wonder if I’m finally going to get a clue about what exactly it is that my brothers have been so hush-hush about investigating.
When the doors to the transporter room finally slide open and Jim and Sam walk in, I see the flicker of movement in Jim’s body that I can tell means he’s about to come over and kiss me on the head, but he stops himself, just smiles and gives me a nod instead. I appreciate it, in this setting, him treating me like everyone else.
Sam, however… Sam looks less than thrilled to see me when his eyes land on me. His brow furrows in a way that reminds me all too much of our mother, the way that means he’s deeply displeased but is trying not to show it.
He moves towards Jim and says something about something or someone ‘being in the way’, and I self consciously step back half a step, so I’m more so behind Maggie than beside her. So I can try and indicate in neurotypical language that I understand my lesser role here, in case it’s me he’s talking about.
Everyone moves to stand at attention in the presence of the captain of the Enterprise, me included, if a bit slower as I try to process what to do, but Jim waves a hand with a small smile and gives the ‘at ease’ order.
Everyone drops their shoulders, not into parade rest, but into the casual body stances that Jim prefers. Again, I see that flicker across Sam’s brow that means he’s not too happy. I may have the autistic struggle of not always reading facial expressions properly, but I also have a lifetime of having to learn exactly what my mother’s tells were for when she was about to blow up under my belt.
Jim stands with his shoulders back, chest open as his eyes roam over everyone briefly. “Thank you all for reporting promptly,” he smiles. “Today’s mission is simple, we are going to be investigating debris of a starship that one of our scans picked up on the planetoid below. We believe the debris to be of Starfleet origin, and that is what we are aiming to confirm or deny. If it is, then we will begin combing through the computer records for a lost transporter pattern. Lt. Moriyama, Mr. Scott reports that you have expertise in antiquated starships and transporters, is that correct?”
She nods to affirm that she does.
“I do as well, sir,” Adyian speaks up. “I did my senior thesis on transporters.”
“Excellent,” he smiles. “We’ll need that knowledge should this debris be what we think it is.”
“And what is that, sir?” Lt. Moriyama asks. “What ship do we think this is?”
Jim glances over at Sam for just a moment, before his eyes flick to me for an even shorter moment. “…we are looking for debris from the USS Kelvin.”
Notes:
yeah, being screamed at that being the youngest means you're a brat and your siblings hate you? word for word was said to me at work. In an open office. With a dozen other people hearing. Including the managers. Likely the owner. And no one cared.
Yay for futuristic gyno treatment, amiright?
Chapter 5
Summary:
The away mission and aftermath
Notes:
Here are your warnings for dubious sci-fi science, dubious medical science, and dubious Spanish. I know some about each, but my knowledge is very imperfect and I've done my best!
Chapter Text
My stomach drops, my eyes bulge, and it takes everything in me to not gape or ask questions.
The Kelvin?
Like… the ship our dad died on?
Everyone seems a bit taken aback by that little factoid from Jim, so much so that there’s a loud silence as everyone tries to figure out what to say.
Maggie finally breaks through it and asks, “will the standard practice medical kit be sufficient, or are you expecting to encounter anything that could cause specific injuries?”
“The standard medkits should be fine, yes,” Jim nods. He looks between us, “just remain vigilant, as always.”
I know that’s for me from the way his eyes lock with mine for just a second. He’s trying to let me know exactly what my job is so I’m not confused. And while I appreciate it, I do wish he could consistently tell when I’m struggling or better yet, could tell at all that all these life changes are killing me.
But now isn’t the time for that. For now, he’s my captain way more than he is my brother, and I try to force myself to stay in that mindset.
“So we’ll beam down, examine the debris field in person, and if we are able to find any working technology, that’s the goal!” Jim looks at everyone as he speaks.
Sam finally steps into the conversation when he shortly adds with a bit of a sneer, “just don’t touch anything if we do find any tech. Verify it’s working, then immediately inform me.”
“…Or me,” Jim says after seeming to wait and see if Sam would say it but doesn't.
Questions whirl in my head but I remind myself that not only am I just a student, I’m not even Starfleet. I have no right to ask anything. I’m here to learn and observe, not participate.
It seems I’m not the only one with questions unvoiced, if the expressions of everyone else’s faces are anything to go by. But it also seems I’m not the only one to not want to question anything, because everyone simply nods in affirmation.
Sam leans forward and whispers something to Jim, looking upset still, and his eyes flick over to me. I hear something about ‘her’ and ‘hear’, but I can tell from Jim’s body language that he’s doing his best to just brush him off, and Sam finally huffs and steps aside. I worry that it’s me Sam is upset about, but I can’t be sure.
…that is until what Sam said suddenly clicks, like my brain has to glitch and process it first before I could truly hear it. It wasn’t ‘hear’, it was ‘here’. He said, ‘she shouldn’t be here. I don’t want her here.’
So it must have been me he was talking about when he said someone would be in the way.
My stomach flips as I look over at Jim again, looking for some sort of affirmation that it’s okay that I’m here, but he’s oblivious to my silent plea.
Sam, however, is looking at me, a glare on his face that he doesn’t bother to hide when I meet his eye.
If Sam doesn’t want me here, then why is Jim allowing it? I don’t even totally understand why I’m here to begin with.
Bones randomly called me into his office after Ignacio dragged me to lunch to ask if I wanted to tag along with Maggie on a routine away mission to learn how they’re done.
I didn’t exactly want to say yes, but I certainly wasn’t going to say no, either.
After we came back from lunch, after I had calmed down from Alison scolding me, things in medbay seemed… different. Like the vibe was off, but I couldn’t put my finger on why. Then when Bones asked to assign me to the mission, I figured maybe it was to do with that. Maybe people were upset about it. But I tried not to think about it, tried to immerse myself in the Starfleet regulations for away missions even after Bones went over them in detail with me.
And now not only do I have to deal with medbay people being mad about it, but Sam as well. It’s like my mere existence annoys people, and I have no idea how to fix that.
Jim waves a hand towards the transporter pad, and the six of us climb up it. I check my pants pocket for my communicator, my scrub top pocket for my personal padd, and pat my tricorder one last time as I hear Jim command, “energize!”
We rematerialize on rough, rocky terrain. It reminds me of volcanic rock, all pitted and edgy. I look up to see a completely orange sky, the warm glow of the nebula above the planet creating an illuminated atmosphere. There is a sun in the system, but it’s far past the nebula. So while it causes the nebula to shine bright, it doesn’t provide much heat. I can see my breath faintly before me, and it’s then that I wonder what the atmosphere is like.
As if reading my mind, Maggie steps towards me with her tricorder out, “Dr. McCoy has it as standard practice that the away team medical officer is to always double check that the atmosphere is safe for all on the team upon beaming down to any surface.” She holds the screen up for me to see, “this planetoid has a higher concentration of oxygen than earth, but it’s still a breathable atmosphere for most humanoids. Since everyone on this away team is human, we can give a general warning and inform the away team leader.”
She raises her voice, reading out the percentages of oxygen, hydrogen, and carbon dioxide in the air. “The risk for fire is greatly elevated in an atmosphere like this, sir,” she says to Jim. “And we should be careful to avoid exertion so as to not risk hyperoxygenation, especially with this being a cold and dry environment.”
“Understood, lieutenant,” Jim responds, eyes on the horizon. He points to something nearby, something that could easily be mistaken as a rock formation. “The debris should be that way, let’s check out that structure at our 3 o’clock.”
As we head over, Jim and Sam leading the way, I watch my footing carefully. The ground shifts with each step, never feeling solid. It seems to just be layers and layers of rock underneath us, and I’m worried about rolling my bad ankle. At least I’m in scrub pants if I fall, the other women are all in uniform dresses, and these rocks look less than forgiving.
It doesn’t take but a few minutes to tell that we are indeed approaching a debris field, not just some rock formation. And what also quickly becomes apparent, is that this debris has seen battle.
Pieces of metallic materials are scattered about, but many of them show scorch marks, dents, and cracks.
The science officer, Lt. Moriyama, has her tricorder out and is excitedly scanning the pieces. “The duranium and tritanium alloy composition does match that of the recorded shell of the Kelvin,” she announces.
I fight the creepy crawly feeling that goes down my spine. Am I seriously looking at the rubble from the ship my dad died on?
Every breath stings as I draw it in, and I know it’s due to breathing too fast in such a high oxygen environment. We seem to be on an incline, and I have to dig my ankles deep into the rock to climb it.
Everyone suddenly stops dead as they approach what looks like the ledge of whatever incline we’ve been climbing. When I move closer, I see why.
A few hundred feet below, in a self-made crater, is an intact piece of a starship.
It takes a long time to get down into the crater, and I roll my bad ankle more than once, but thankfully no one wipes out.
I’m frequently checking over Maggie’s shoulder to watch what she’s doing, to take mental notes on what to do.
We approach the crash site, and everyone seems a bit hesitant when it finally gets to the point we’re about to step ‘onboard’, to step into the guts of the remains of the ship. I see Jim hold his breath as he steps over the threshold, like a kid stepping over cracks in the sidewalk.
We cautiously file in to what seems to be a corridor, and everyone but me pulls out a flashlight. I didn’t know I was supposed to bring one. So I pull out my padd and turn on its flashlight.
The lights bounce off the different surfaces, and the corridor has branching hallways, as well as what appear to be various rooms lining it.
“Alright,” Jim says as his eyes roam, “let’s split into two teams and see what we can find. Lieutenants Moriyama and Hartwell, and Callie, with me, Lt. Adyian, accompany Mr. Kirk, please.”
The teams are a bit uneven, but I know they likely don’t want to separate me from Maggie. Everyone nods in agreement and peels off to their designated group.
Our little group follows Jim to one of the doors down the corridor, and after attempting to open it from the panel without success, he wiggles his fingers into the split where the doors meet and tries to pry them apart. Lt. Moriyama and Maggie are quick to jump in and each take a side, helping him pull it open until the door gives and they override whatever mechanism was keeping it closed.
We trail in cautiously, shining our lights all around to try and figure out what we are walking into. It’s a large, rectangular space with not much else but tables and chairs, most of them in broken pieces. Windows line the far wall, but are covered with the thick solar film that was standard on all starships at the time, keeping the room very dark.
“I think this was a galley of sorts,” Lt. Moriyama says. “On most of the single-nacelle ships of the time, from the Saladin-class to the Kelvin-type, there were galleys with kitchens as opposed to the type of mess hall we have now.”
“So this is where the crew of the Kelvin ate…” Jim thinks aloud as his eyes roam the room.
My chest tightens as I read between the lines- this is where our parents ate. This is where our mom probably got her fix for whatever pregnancy cravings she had while Jim was growing inside her. This is where she and our dad probably made memories of uneventful dinners that would hold meaning and haunt her after he died.
“…so we aren’t likely to find replicators, let alone any working tech,” the lieutenant is saying.
A quick once over of the room confirms that, and we head out to keep searching. The next room we come across has an open door, and everyone sweeps the small office we determine it to be, finding nothing.
And so it goes, we search room after room, and even when we do come across wall panels in the corridors, Jim and Moriyama can’t get them to power up.
“What exactly are we looking for within any working tech?” I ask Maggie quietly, needing context.
She shakes her head, “I’m not sure,” she answers just as quietly. “It’s not my assignment. I’m focused on monitoring the team.”
I nod, moving to pick my tricorder up from where it hangs crossbody at my hip, so I can monitor vitals as well.
My own heart rate is high, and I try to dismiss it as a side effect of the high oxygen, though I know it’s more so anxiety and adrenaline.
Jim is about to say something when his communicator beeps, and he picks it up off his belt. But before he can even say anything, Lt. Adyian’s voice comes through, shrill and panicked. “Sir! We have a fire! Get your team out of the wreckage ASAP!”
Jim curses, before turning and sprinting towards the way we came in.
Everyone falls into step behind him, hustling down the corridor, as he tries to get more info. “Do you require assistance?”
“Yes!” Adyian cries, “-locked us in-“ his communicator is starting to cut out, and everything that does come through comes in staticky. “-destroyed the console-“
“We’re on our way, Lieutenant!” Jim says, moving faster. He glances back, “Moriyama, I’ll need your expertise in these starships to get the door open, Hartwell, sounds like we’ll need your medical assistance, so you two, with me!”
He doesn’t specifically tell me what to do, so I decide to help Maggie in any way I can, and I continue to follow her down the corridor.
The corridor starts to fill with black smoke the further down it we go, until we get to a set of doors it seems to be leaking out of. I remember Jim and Bones once saying that fire is the greatest danger on a starship, and the way this door is struggling to contain the smoke drives that point home. Current starships have advanced sealing systems and technology on the doors, but this older and damaged ship surely doesn’t have any intact.
Jim tries to use the panel to open the doors, but it doesn’t work. He pounds on the door, yelling for Sam and Adyian, but he gets no response.
He’s about to try to pry the doors open when they seem to part themselves, smoke billowing out and filling the hall, blinding us all.
Everything that happens next, happens in a blur.
Somewhere in my mind, I’m cognizant of the fact that the high oxygen content in the atmosphere coupled with the smoke is likely making us all extra lightheaded, and the high oxygen levels are likely making the fire burn worse than a normal fire would.
It’s basically a recipe for disaster, and all I can think to do is stick as close to Maggie as possible, which means following her into the smoking room.
There’s yelling happening, my eyes and throat begin to burn, and I lose sight of Maggie. I turn in a circle which I immediately realize to be a mistake as I lose what little bearings I had when we came in.
I start to get dizzy, my head starts to hurt, and I struggle to figure out what I should do.
I open my mouth to call out to someone, anyone, but before I can, the pain in my head multiplies tenfold, and the world starts to go black around the edges.
And I can’t stop it from overtaking me.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Pain.
All I know right now is pain.
I don’t wake up slowly, like on a lazy morning without an alarm clock. I wake up abruptly, loudly, and painfully.
My eyes fly open but everything is blurry, my eyes itching and burning something terrible, like my contacts are dirty. I move to rub at them, pulling my hand away from something gripping it, but it’s swiftly yanked back. I feel the sting of a needle and I go to object, but find I can’t get any words out.
In fact, I can barely get any sounds out. As I tense the muscles in my chest to try and at least grunt, I realize just how much pain my entire diaphragm is in.
Worst of all, I discover that breathing hurts. Something is on my face, pushing air into my lungs, air that feels spicy and cold. It burns, burns worse than the air on the planetoid did. Burns worse than when the fire broke-
The fire. I was in a fire, there was a fire! I saw the smoke, felt the heat right as everything started to go black, when my head started to pound.
Again I try to bring a hand up, but someone grabs my arm and pushes it back down beside me.
It’s then that my hearing comes back, and I hear the cacophony of voices yelling around me,
“…o, no, no, don’t try to move-“
“I need a blood gas now!”
“-can’t tell if there are burns on her body-“
“-eeds pain meds-“
“Where’s the bronchodilator?”
Along with blaring alarms that are familiar enough to make me aware I’m in medbay.
I try to arch my back, but everything hurts so bad that all the breath I have leaves me, and that sends me gasping for air. Gasping for air causes more pain, more burning in my throat and chest, more aching in my ribs.
I start to panic, feeling like the air is burning too much to get any quality oxygen into my lungs. The alarms get louder, and I turn my head from side to side as I drag a hand up to pull at the mask stuck on my face, over my nose and mouth.
“No-no-no-no-no,” someone commands, pulling my hand away from my face and straightening the mask again. “You need to leave that on,”
“Hurts,” I croak out with all my might, and it still barely comes out above a whisper.
“I know, the pain meds will kick in soon and the bronchodilator has anti-inflammatories which will take the swelling down which will also help.”
I shake my head once more, hating the burning of the medication being forced down my lungs. My heart is pounding, and I know it’s not just from the pain and adrenaline. A bronchodilator is the opposite of a depressant, of something like a sedative. It’s made to open the airways, to wake up your body to make it work. For me, it’s waking up my anxiety, my overstimulation.
When I feel my clothes start to get pulled at, when I hear the scissors cutting through fabric, I start fighting with fresh vigor. “No- no!” I say as loudly as my throat and lungs will let me, trying to pull away from whoever is violating me.
“It’s just Christine, she’s going to make sure you didn’t get burned,” the voice keeping my hand from pulling off my mask says soothingly.
Still, I shake my head, trying to open my eyes and blink away the smog. I use my hand not being held to swat at the air near whoever is trying to cut my clothes away.
“Let Chris check you out,” a second voice joins. “I’m going to take your contacts out so we can flush your eyes.” I may not be able to see, but I recognize Bones’ voice.
I whine in objection, feeling cool air hit my body along with the desire to curl in on myself. But almost as soon as the cool air hits, I feel myself being covered up again. Christine’s voice announces, “no burns that I can see on the front, once she’s stable I’ll check her back.”
I realize then that Bones has been pulling my contacts out while she cut my clothes off, thankfully meaning he wasn’t looking. The dirty haze on the world lifts, but is soon replaced by the blurriness of liquid in my eyes. A squawk of protest leaves my burning chest as I try to turn my head away, squeezing my eyes shut, wincing as the liquid runs down my temples and soaks the fabric under my head.
“Callie, baby, please don’t fight me, please,” he begs. “We need to flush this soot out.”
Still, I pull my head away as I fight against every burning breath, not wanting to breathe but being forced to by my own body and the mask being held to my face. My heart continues to pound, making my chest hurt even more than it already does.
I try to push away the hand keeping the mask on my face, but it stays firm, not moving an inch.
“No, no,” I’m told again, “this has to stay.”
“Burns!” I choke out, before my eye is pulled open and flushed again.
The longer I’m awake, the more energy and force my limbs regain, despite how much moving them hurts. My legs start to weakly kick in protest, my heels digging into the biobed under me.
As my other eye is forced open and flooded with liquid, my hands draw up to push at Bones’ wrist, to try and make it stop.
The hand keeping the mask on my face moves to pull at my wrists, to bring them down and hold them against my stomach.
I start to panic again at being restrained, at having a mask strapped to my face and water forcibly flushing through my eyes. I choke on a cry of frustration and pain, a grunt of annoyance and fear.
The rattle in my throat from the exclamation causes searing pain, and I gasp in air at the shocking agony of it. Gasping in air just causes my lungs to burn more, and a rattling cough soon escapes me.
Mucus fills my throat, cutting off my ability to breathe, and I fight to sit up so I can get it out. The hands holding me down swiftly change gears to help me sit up and lean to one side, yank my mask off, and then an emesis basin appears in front of my mouth. “Good girl, good, get all that up,” Bones is saying from behind me as he pats my bare upper back.
Sanchez is in front of me, holding the basin with one hand, and the gown Christine must have tossed over me to my collarbone with the other.
A finger taps on the band of my bra from behind me, “Cal, is there an underwire in this?”
I try to turn and scowl, to give him a dirty look, a warning look, but my chest rattles so hard that coughing overtakes me again and all I can do is nod as my eyes squeeze shut.
“Chris?” I hear Bones holler, before footsteps hurry over. “Get her bra off, the metal in it might interfere with the scans, let alone her breathing, and I still don’t know if we’ll end up doing any procedures.”
Again I try to turn, to argue, to bat away her hands when they swiftly undo the clasp. She tuts at me, “none of that, you’re covered up, I promise.” She pulls it off me before she reaches around from behind to weave my arms through the holes in the gown before I feel her tie it in the back.
“Ignacio, get the mask back on her, we can’t count on the pulse ox being correct. Until her blood gas is back, we’ve got no idea what her oxygenation is looking like, so keep her on 100% o2 along with the bronchodilator.” Bones says as he appears behind me again. “I’m giving her tri-ox now,” he adds, moving around to inject something into the IV in my hand.
Sanchez reattaches the mask back on my face, even as I scrunch up my nose in objection.
“Callie, you need to lay back down,” Bones says as he continues flying about the bay I’ve been placed in. “We need to do a scan of your chest to look at your lungs.”
My chest aching too much to fight back, I let Sanchez help me lay down and grit my teeth through the pain reverberating through me.
I see Bones hand Sanchez the mobile CT scanner, and Bones comes to stand out of the way behind the bed at the head as Sanchez starts waving it over me.
I tilt my head back to look up at Bones, eyes watering as they continue to flush out soot and struggle to focus without the aid of contacts.
He pulls a penlight out of his pocket and pulls the oxygen mask off, before he tells me to open my mouth so he can look down my throat. I can tell he doesn’t like what he sees by the subtle shake of his head, but what’s even more worrisome is the sharp and explicit exclamation that comes out of Sanchez’s mouth.
The mask gets slapped back over my face as Bones hustles to look at what Sanchez is pointing out on the scanner’s screen, out of my line of sight.
I’m already forcing myself to sit up to try and see what they’re angling the screen away so I can’t see, when I see Bones nod and mouth ‘bronchoscopy’. I start to panic, the idea of having something forced deep down into my lungs freaking me out.
My breathing picks up, and I start to shake my head no, but my increase in breathing makes my chest rattle and the coughing start up again, causing me to force myself all the way up.
They look at me before sharing a knowing look with each other, Bones nodding to Sanchez once more before he hurries away, punching orders in on his padd.
I keep shaking my head no while coughing, trying to pull the mask off again so I can talk, so I can beg him not to do this to me.
He pulls my hand off the mask and holds it in my lap, catching the other one as it tries to do the same thing. “Listen to me, listen,” he tries to say, but I ignore him, shaking my head still. “Callie-“
“No!” I cough out in a wail.
He presses his lips into a line and lets go of my hands, bringing his up to cradle my head behind my ears, tilting my face up to look at him. “Sh, sh,” he hushes, bringing his forehead to mine. “Listen to me, you have to listen, okay? I’ll hear you out, but you need to listen to me first, deal?”
I swallow roughly, but nod.
“Okay, good girl, thank you,” he says, staying close.
My hands come up to grip his wrists, not to pull them away, but to have something solid to hold onto.
“You have atelectasis, you know what that means?”
I know why he’s using the medical term, not just because he knows I know what it means, but because he knows it’s a whole lot less scary than the layman’s term- a collapsed lung.
I nod, and he nods against my head. “Good. The scan showed your alveoli in your right lower lobe can’t inflate because of two reasons. One, it looks like there’s soot causing a blockage. Two, that’s the side you broke your rib and it healed wonky, pushing too far against your lung, so the inflammation has nowhere to go but inward. You with me so far?”
I blink and nod again, and he pulls away to kiss my forehead before he puts his back against it and keeps explaining, eyes on mine. “We need to do a bronchoscopy to clear out the debris, I know,” he adds when my grip on his wrists tightens. “That that sounds scary. And you know that normally I would knock you out so you don’t have to deal with being awake for it. But darlin’…” he shakes his head, closing his eyes for a moment as if reconsidering before reopening them. “Babygirl, I’m so sorry, but we can’t risk depressing your nervous system and breathing with heavy sedation or general anesthesia right now.”
My stomach flips and my lip starts to wobble.
“I will do everything I can to make this as easy as possible for you, I promise. But we can’t wait. The scan was worrisome enough to tell us we need to clear out what’s in your lungs ASAP. I don’t like how your throat looks, either, which leads me to believe the scans are accurate.”
I’m shaking now, my grip on his wrists near bruising in force.
“It won’t take long. Breathing will be easier when it’s done, and what sedatives we can give you will give you a nice nap once it’s over.”
I hear Sanchez come back and drop supplies on the foot of the bed, and my heart rate picks up along with my shaking.
“Ignacio is going to max you out on pain meds, that alone will make you more comfortable and a little loopy.”
I feel my hand sting as confirmation.
I hear him start to say something else, but I also feel my eyes roll to the back of my head and my grip on him falter as the meds hit.
He pulls away from me then, propping the bed up so I’m not laying flat and can breathe better as they move me to one of the back radiology procedure rooms.
Even as the world seems to start to sound far away, he keeps explaining what’s happening, telling me they’re giving me drugs to sedate me as much as is safely possible. I feel the bed detach from its base and start to move, and my hands search the air for someone to hold onto.
A hand much larger than my own takes mine in it, squeezing hard enough to ground me and long enough to let me know they aren’t leaving.
Still, as I register the change in smell that means we’ve gone into the more sterile procedure room, panic starts to overtake me. My lip starts to tremble again and I feel the beginnings of sobs at the back of my throat. I try to stay quiet, but a cry seeps out of me, before another and another follow.
“No-no-no, don’t cry, try not to cry, you’ll create more mucus and won’t be able to breathe,” Sanchez says to me, and I realize he’s the one holding my hand.
My hand stings again and I start to feel a sensation that I can only describe as floaty. It’s like balloons have been attached all over my body and I’m slowly floating away. It feels like there’s no one touching me, I barely notice when my throat gets sprayed with numbing medication, and I barely even feel the oxygen mask be replaced with a nasal cannula and the tubing get tucked behind my ears.
What I do feel, though, is the bed being laid flat and a hard mouth guard being pushed in between my lips and teeth. That makes my eyes fly open and my head twist away, my hands scramble for purchase. “No!” I scream as loud as I can, sheer terror overtaking me.
They’re going to stick a tube down my throat, down my throat and into my lungs. What if they have to flush the soot out? And make me feel like I’m drowning? What if I can’t say anything? I don’t want to be awake for this, I can’t do this, I can’t-
Warm hands appear on my temples from above/behind me at the head of the bed, fingers lightly trailing over my jaw, gently stopping my thrashing. I think that means the tube is coming, so I bring my hands up to try and push them off, to keep fighting.
“Callie- Callie, you have to calm down, it’s okay,” I hear Bones say from in front of me. “We need you to stay still for this, it’s important that you don’t move.”
The unyielding plastic in my mouth that reminds me all too much of a horse’s bit makes responding near impossible, so I just keep shaking my head as whimpers flow even as my eyes continue to roll.
I hear someone sit behind me, whoever it is that is holding my head, Sanchez, I assume, and he brings his face close to my ear. “Chispita, sh-sh, listen,” his thumbs stroke lightly over my cheeks as he tries to get me to settle.
My hands have made their way to cling to my gown at my stomach, so hard they’re shaking, even as I hear someone else come in and start stacking warm blankets on top of me. One of the nurses, I assume, and the thought makes my eyes fly open. Not just because I’m worried it’s one of the ones that’s mean to me, but because I finally remember that Maggie was with me- other people were with me on the away mission.
It’s thankfully Rebecca in the room, and I pull my hands out from under the stack of blankets she put on me to try and pull at the mouth guard.
A chorus of ‘no’s’ comes, followed by Rebecca taking my hands and squeezing them reassuringly. I shake my head, frustrated that I have no way to explain I’m not trying to take it out to be difficult.
I turn my head to try and look at Sanchez, and he pulls back slightly so he can look me in the eye. “Ji-? -aggie?” I eek out.
“Jim and Maggie?”
I nod quickly.
“They’re okay, everyone is okay,” he nods back.
He answers just a hair too quickly and my eyes narrow, “-iar.”
His eyes flick over to Bones as if seeking permission or guidance on what to say.
I hear Bones sigh and move closer, putting a hand on either side of me so he can lean over me so I can see him.
“Lt. Adyian didn’t make it,” he says softly.
My eyes fill with tears again, and he hurries to add, “but Jim, Maggie, Sam, and Moriyama will be okay.”
I look back up at Sanchez as he brushes away the tears that stream down my temples.
“You can’t cry, Cal, please try not to cry,” Bones implores as he brushes a hand down my arm.
I turn my face towards Sanchez and he comes close to my ear again. “Escúchame, querida,” (listen to me, my dear,) he murmurs, trying anything to get and keep my attention on him instead of what’s going on. “I know you’re scared, I know you don’t want to do this. We don’t want to do this to you either. But- listen, listen-“ he implores as I squeeze my eyes shut again.
He pets my hair back with one hand while he strokes my cheek with the thumb of his other. He switches back to Spanish, knowing I have to focus more on that to understand and that it distracts me from whatever Bones is doing. “No estás sola,” (you are not alone,) he says. “Estoy aquí por ti, y todo va a estar bien.” (I’m here for you, and everything is going to be okay.)
All the panicking I did must have made the sedatives rush through my system, because I start feeling them in full force. Like a tide slowly pulling me out to sea, even as I try to dig my fingers into the sand to stop it.
“No luches contra ello, chispita, solo respira.” (Don’t fight it, chispita, just breathe.) He keeps up the gentle stroking of my face and hair, and Rebecca is also rubbing her thumbs reassuringly over the backs of my hands. My eyes go from being squeezed shut to fluttering underneath their lids as they roll. “Bien, bien,” (good, good,) he commends me.
I’m still tensing, still waiting for something to start shoving its way down my throat, but I try to just focus on what’s being said to me. It’s like my brain won’t let me focus on both at once.
“Lo estás haciendo muy bien, mi dulce niña,” (you’re doing so good, my sweet girl.) he says softly. “Todo esto terminará pronto.” (This will all be over soon.)
It’s then that I feel pressure deep in my throat. It’s not painful, but it’s foreign, and I certainly don’t like it. The pressure is deep enough to tell me that I didn’t notice the tube first being threaded down, but also that it’s probably entering my trachea right now.
A muffled whimper torpedos out of me as I try to resist the urge to pull away, to turn my head from side to side and escape the discomfort.
“I know, I know,” Bones says from somewhere above me. “I’m so sorry, darlin’, I’m so sorry.”
Sanchez speaks quickly, keeping my head steady, “¿alguna vez Auggie te contó la historia de la primera vez que vino a visitarme a la academia?” (Did Auggie ever tell you the story of the first time he came to visit me at the academy?) He doesn’t wait for an answer he knows I can’t give. “Así fue el Día Academia de la Famila…” (So it was the Academy Family Day…)
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
When they beamed Callie directly into his medbay unconscious, completely covered in soot, and with her o2 stats in the toilet, he had barely been able to put his doctor persona on in time to start running the trauma.
He grabbed Sanchez to help him and let M’Benga take over the official announcement of time of death for Lt. Adyian, knowing he’d grab Christine and the other nurses to then move on to triaging and treating the rest of the away team. According to preliminary reports, everyone had at least mild smoke inhalation, but somehow Callie… Callie was the worst off of the survivors.
Part of him was furious. Furious at himself for letting her go, furious at Jim for not keeping her safe, furious at Sam for showing up and dragging them on this mission to begin with.
But mostly he was terrified. He hadn’t even been that scared when he’d found her in that bathroom with Jed. He hadn’t been that scared when they rolled Jim’s dead body in on a gurney. Not when his arm got stuck in a torpedo, not when he’d been running through the jungle on Nibiru, not when Spock shot Jim off to Delta Vega, not when he found out deck 6 and Dr. Puri were both gone meaning he was CMO of the flagship as a cadet at 31 during a disaster, not when Jocelyn threw the custody ‘agreement’ in his face and took ‘the whole damn planet’ from him… The last time he had been so scared and uncertain was the night his dad died.
But she was alive, and that’s what he had to focus on. He had to focus on keeping her that way. So his brain swiftly transitioned into doctor mode as he began operating on years of experience and instinct. She couldn’t be the girl he loved like his own daughter in that moment, she had to be a patient.
So he gave the orders to get her clothes off, to draw her blood, to start an IV, to put a suffocating oxygen mask on her face with unpleasant medication pumping through it. All things he knew she would hate, knew he would normally talk her through, but things he knew needed to be done quickly and without preamble.
He almost sagged in relief when she started to stir, even if it meant she started to fight them, because it meant she was still with them, was still herself.
As professional as they were all trying to be, when he heard the expletive that flew out of Ignacio’s mouth at the results of her CT scan, he knew things were bad. He murmured the same expletive under his breath when he looked at the scan himself and saw the deflated alveoli, the inflammation in her lung. His heart sank as he confirmed with the younger doctor that a bronchoscopy was next, and when he realized Callie had seen him order it, he felt even worse.
He cradled her head in his hands, pressing his forehead against hers, not caring about getting soot on his own skin as he did, listening to the rattling in her breathing as she panted in fear. It all but broke him to tell her what he was going to have to do to her, and he worried he wasn’t going to have the strength to do it. He considered having Ignacio do the procedure while he held her head still, pet her hair and kept her from crying, but he knew as her PCP and the senior doctor he needed to be the one to do it. And when Ignacio grabbed her hand on their way to the procedure room, then gently took her head in his hands and began to trail his fingers soothingly over her jaw, he knew he’d made the right decision.
But it was still hard, still heartbreaking, to have her be awake, whimpering and doing her best not to fight him and he advanced the scope down her trachea.
Rebecca was going back and forth between watching her face and watching what was going on on the screen, what they were seeing in her airway and lung. He’d sent for her specifically, knowing she’d treat Callie well. The fact he even had to consider who would be best for that infuriated him.
He tuned into the story Ignacio was telling her, his own Spanish competent enough to understand, about the first time his family had come to visit him at the academy. Which was the first time he’d met them, namely Auggie, when he’d run off during a meltdown. Little did the Sanchez family know he’d be found by a psychologist with a neurodivergent nephew of his own. He was used to chasing after kids who didn’t want to be found. He was still doing it to that day. He found himself smiling during the story, even as he had to flush and suction thick soot out of Callie’s lung.
Just as her alveoli began to reinflate, he caught a mop of familiar blond hair, marred with soot, in the window outside the procedure room. He shot Jim a warning glance to stay out, then proceeded to scope out Callie’s other lung. It was in better shape, so he left it alone, and pulled the scope out as gently but quickly as he could.
“Alright,” he said as he set the scope aside and removed his gloves. “Rebecca, if you could please get her into a room and start washing the worst of the soot off her body, make sure we didn’t miss any burns? The sedatives should keep her under for a while now. Ignacio, go see what M’Benga needs? I’m going to go brief Jim,” he nodded towards the pacing captain outside the doors.
He held the door open as Rebecca pushed the biobed out and down the hall, Jim’s eyes on his then-sedated sister as she was taken away. Once they were alone, Len crossed his arms and took Jim in, “you get checked out?”
“Yeah, yeah, just had a burn on my wrist, one of the nurses had it healed in no time. Callie- tell me about Callie!”
He looked down before reaching for his wrist to examine it himself, make sure the kid had actually gotten himself seen to like he had claimed. Sure enough, fresh, pink skin at his wrist confirmed recent dermal regeneration. “Your lungs check out okay?”
“Minor smoke inhalation, I did a breathing treatment, I’ll come back for another tonight and one tomorrow morning- Callie, Bones! Callie!”
No wonder the kid was darn near vibrating. The steroids in the breathing treatment had him even more on edge than he’d naturally be.
“She’s going to be fine, Jim,” he tried to soothe. “She-“
“She sure didn’t look fine when you had a tube down her throat just now!”
“It was a scope,” he corrected gently. “And it was to clear soot out of her lung so it could inflate properly. When she came in, it couldn’t. Now it can. We’ll keep her on oxygen and medication to help her airways relax, along with painkillers. I flushed her eyes already, Rebecca is going to wash her skin off and treat any burns, not that Chris saw any, and when she’s awake we’ll get her drinking to flush her throat and then we’ll flush her nose and ears. Now,” he recrossed his arms. “Care to tell me what happened down there?”
Jim ran trembling hands through his hair, making the soot stains worse. “I don’t know,” he said as he shook his head. “Callie, Maggie, Moriyama, and I were in one part of the wreckage-“
“Wreckage, what wreckage?” He interrupted.
Jim laughed a bit hysterically, “we found a piece of the Kevin.”
His eyes about fell out of his head, “the Kelvin? Like, your dad’s ship the Kelvin?”
Jim nodded, “that’d be the one. That’s what Sam has been helping us look for.”
“And you couldn’t share that why?!”
“It’s been… it’s been busy and Sam wanted it kept hush-hush.”
Well that hurt. He didn’t know the last time Jim kept things from him. Probably not since the academy. Not since he’d found out about Tarsus had there been any secrets between them.
And now it felt like he was choosing Sam over him. But… could he blame him? It was his brother.
But also… yeah, he could. It was the brother who abandoned him.
Additionally, Jim never kept secrets from him on a professional level, not when he was his CMO. Not when he needed to prepare contingencies for contingencies to keep the crew safe and healthy. So for him to be kept out of the loop was more than a little odd.
He rubbed at his eyes, “okay, so you’re in one part of the wreckage,” he waved a hand, signaling him to continue. They’d deal with the reasons behind the secrecy later.
“Right, and Sam and Adyian went to another section. We were all searching for any working systems or technology. I got a call over comms that they need help, that a fire broke out, that they were locked in, so we all took off running. God- I should have- I should have told Callie to wait outside. I was in charge, it was her first away mission… I should have known she wouldn’t hesitate to jump in and try to help…”
“She is your sister, after all,” Len tried to add ruefully, but it fell flat.
Jim buried his face in his hands and took a shaky breath, “by the time we got to them, everything was engulfed in smoke. I lost sight of everyone as soon as we got the doors open. I was able to spot Adyian collapsed near the door and dragged him out of the room, into the corridor. Then Moriyama and Maggie came out with Sam between them. Before we knew it, the doors to the room closed again. There had to be some short in the wiring that made them keep closing like that. The smoke started to clear and when I started counting everyone up, I realized we were one short,” he said, his Adam’s apple bobbing.
“Callie,” Len whispered.
He nodded gravely, “somehow she ended up trapped in that room. When we realized, I- god, Bones, I lost my mind. I went ham on the door, trying to pry it open but it wouldn’t budge. Someone was screaming, I thought it was Callie, but… I think it was me.”
He swallowed hard again, “Sam ripped off the electrical panel and hotwired it open somehow. We ran in and went opposite directions, Sam found her on his half of the room. She was barely breathing…” he choked on his words, eyes brimming with tears, “god, Bones, just tell me she’s going to be okay?”
He took Jim into his arms, let him bury his face in his shoulder. “She’s gonna be fine, kid, okay? We’re going to take care of her.”
Jim choked on a sob.
“The main worry with smoke inhalation after the initial exposure is watching for heart damage, making sure the heart is strong enough to keep up with the strain. But she’s young, she’s got the best medical care available, she’s going to be okay, alright?”
“It was supposed to be an easy mission,” Jim cried. “That’s the only reason I let her go. It was supposed to be safe! Research! Practically a casual search! Sam said Adyian started the fire when he tried to boot one of the consoles up. Faulty wiring, probably damaged in the crash. The high oxygen environment made it spread fast. Sam didn’t want her to go, and I should have listened. He had a better sense as a brother than I did!”
“I know, I know,” he soothed as he rocked them gently from side to side, a hand on the back of his neck. “Remember, I signed off on her going, too. It’s not your fault.”
“It’s always my fault, I’m the captain! The deaths will always fall on me.”
He sighed, “as CMO I sign off on the deaths, too, kid. You’re not alone in carrying the burden of lives, here.”
“But the crew shouldn’t even be involved in this mission,” Jim sniffled. “I told Sam, I told command, that asking my crew to do something without telling them the whole truth about why is what got so many of them killed a year ago.”
He stiffened minutely as he asked, “what are we looking for, Jim? You said we were looking for the Kelvin, but what exactly on it are you searching for?”
“Not ‘what’, exactly,” he said as he pulled away. Looking down, he dragged a hand down his face before he distantly said, “it’s who. …We’re looking for my father.”
Chapter 6
Summary:
More away mission aftermath.
Notes:
Yes, I do headcanon J'Gal still somehow happened in AOS.
Chapter Text
Len blinked, trying to find a delicate way to phrase his next question. “As in… his body?”
“No…” Jim said, almost miserably, looking around to make sure no one was nearby. “You remember how I said Sam has done a lot of research in biology in relation to transporters?”
He nodded.
“Well… he has a recording. An audio log our father recorded just before the Kelvin crashed into Nero’s ship. One that Starfleet- Section 31- tried to bury. It’s garbled, parts missing, but…”
He sighed, pulling his padd out of his back pocket, “I’ll play for you what we were able to restore after Sam sent it to me that interested command enough to green-light this mission.”
George Kirk’s voice filled the hallway, fear and determination both clear in it. “Uh, acting captain’s log. Autopilot is non-functional, I’m going to have to stay onboard the Kelvin to ensure the shuttles escape this attacking vessel. Before final impact, I’m going to attempt-“
Static garbled and Jim added, "this is the part we cleared up," before the recording continued, “to store my transporter pattern inside the buffer and-“
More static, then, “It’s unorthodox, but I have to at least try. Hopefully some remnant of the ship survives,”
When static started up again, Jim pocketed his padd. “That’s all we’ve been able to get. The communications team here on board is still working on restoring more of it. But our working theory is that if we can find intact Kelvin technology, their computers, we may be able to find his transporter pattern in the buffer.”
He blinked again. He remembered how M’Benga and Christine had described keeping critical patients in the transporter buffer in a sort of limbo as they waited for the means to save them on J’Gal, but he’d never heard of someone’s pattern surviving for very long. Let alone over 27 years.
“So…” he shook his head. “So why all the secrecy? Why did they try to bury it?”
“Well, Winona abandoning us kids with Frank to go search for our dad off in deep space answers that, doesn’t it? They knew if she was aware of this log, she’d never stop looking. But even still, she knew him well enough to know what he’d try, even without hearing that. The Kelvin disaster was just that- a disaster, something they wanted to bury and memorialize, not continue saving face over. So they kept it from everyone. It’s not like the odds are great that his attempt even succeeded.”
“Then why agree to search for him now?”
“Because Sam has been hounding them about it for years. And… me as well.”
He raised an eyebrow at that, but kept silent, giving him space to go on.
“Sam has been trying to get in touch with me for… a while. I… I ignored him for obvious reasons. Archieved all his messages. But after you talked to me about loyalty to Callie, loyalty to blood… I finally opened his comms. And command is a bit afraid to tell me no these days.”
He was still confused, questions swirling in his head at a dizzying rate. “But- what- how did Sam even find out about the recording?”
Jim snorted, “Callie and I aren’t the only geniuses in the family, Bones. Sam’s whole schtick is computers- transporters, systems, technology. He hacked into Starfleet files because he’s also always been the one determined to be a ‘Kirk’. He always wanted to know more about our dad, and… he sure found more.”
Len’s brow furrowed, “he hacked into Section 31 and no one came knocking? You don’t find that strange?”
Jim’s jaw ticked, “maybe Winona stopped them from going after him, I don’t pretend to know how 31 operates.”
He couldn’t help but push more, despite Jim’s prickliness, “what came first here, the chicken or the egg? Did his interest in tech come first, or the obsession with your dad?”
“I’d hardly call it an obsession,” Jim countered quickly. “Winona? Yeah, she was obsessed, and at the detriment of her kids. Sam? Sam’s just a guy who lost his dad. Lost his whole family, really.”
“So are you,” he said gently, but still trying to imply that even still, Jim wasn’t the one hacking into classified records. That Jim wasn’t the one who willingly walked away from his family. That something wasn’t quite adding up.
“Yeah, well, let’s save all that for later,” Jim waved his hands dismissively, signaling the conversation was over. For him, at least. “You’re sure Callie is going to be okay?”
“I’m as sure as I can be for right now,” he nodded. “I’m going to keep her here, keep an eye on her, let M’Benga run things so I can sit with her. We'll do a breathing treatment later. You can go take care of what you need to, take a shower, for one.” An uneasy feeling settled in his stomach. “Be careful, kid. Keep me posted, alright?”
“You too, please? Let me know when she wakes up?”
“Will do.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
When I wake up again, things are blurry due to my contacts being gone, but I do know I’m in one of the back medbay extended stay rooms. An oxygen mask is once again strapped over my nose and mouth, making me feel trapped even if I am propped up this time instead of being laid flat like I was last time I woke up.
I reach a hand up to pull at it, and the amount of effort it takes is much greater than I expect. When I see my hand, I’m surprised to find my skin is much cleaner than the last time I saw it, and I start to worry that someone saw me naked while I was drugged up.
I feel the urge to clear my throat, but when I try, I realize just how dry it is and nearly choke when it feels like the walls of it get stuck together.
“Hey, darlin’, hey,” Bones says as he appears at my side.
I turn my head from side to side in frustration, discomfort blossoming in my throat and I keep trying to cough or gurgle or make any sort of noise.
“Here, here,” he says, putting a hand under my neck and gently sitting me up. “Water. This will help.”
I gratefully try to take the cup from him, but he keeps one hand on it, knowing all too well I’ll most likely drop it as I gulp it down.
“Slow, slow,” he cautions. “The last thing you need is to throw up right now. You’re parched but on an IV so not too dehydrated.”
I stop drinking and finally clear my throat to say, “so that’s why I have to pee so bad.”
He snorts, a smile flashing on his face before he moves forward to kiss my temple. “That’s how I always know you’re okay, when you start complaining about your IV.”
“Cuz you always gotta give me one,” I grumble, letting him take the water away.
His hand still on the back of my neck, he readjusts it to help me lay back down, and I wince harshly when he hits a sore spot.
His face furrows immediately with concern and he leans me forward as he stands up to peer at the back of my head. I hiss in pain as he presses around, and he comes back to face me before sitting down on the edge of the bed. “Follow my finger with your eyes,” he commands gently as he holds my chin with one hand. He pulls his penlight out of his pocket and shines it in my eyes, making me wince again. “I didn’t see it when I flushed your eyes earlier, and the scans had more important things they were flagging, but you’re concussed,” he says with a shake of his head as he pockets it. “Do you remember hitting your head?”
“No,” I say, rubbing at my eyes. “I don’t remember much after the smoke got bad.”
“Why did you run into it to begin with?” He asks, not exactly scoldingly, but I can hear the undertone of exasperation.
“I didn’t mean to, I was just following everyone, then suddenly smoke was everywhere and I didn’t know which was up. Then… then I woke up here.” My stomach flips, “it all happened so fast…” too fast. I could have died and never even saw it coming. “What happened?”
“We still don’t exactly know, sounds like a damaged console sparked and set the whole thing off. Jim is off trying to piece it all together. For now, you just need to rest.”
“But I-“ I cough then, so hard it’s like every muscle in my body tenses.
As I keep coughing, harder and harder, Bones puts the mask back on my face before he comes behind me and pulls my arms up over my head. As stupid as I feel, I do feel relief and the ability to get more air in.
He lets my arms drop once I catch my breath, and I look at them again before asking, “who washed my skin?”
“Rebecca cleaned the soot off your arms, face, and neck while you were sleeping. Once you feel up to it, Chris can help you take a shower, the steam will help you work up mucus anyway. Flush your ears and sinuses while you’re up, too.”
“I can bathe myself,” I roll my eyes.
He gives me a look, “you’re concussed.”
“I didn’t even sprain anything this time!”
“This-“ he snorts, then laughs. Truly, genuinely laughs, before it looks like he’s fighting tears and he pulls me into his arms. I lay my cheek against his collarbone, letting him tuck my head underneath his chin. “God, you scared us, darlin’,” he says softly.
“I didn’t mean to,” I say smally.
“I know, sweetheart, I know. Just…” he sighs, before he moves to sit next to me in bed, to lay back and tuck me into his side. “We’re all a little shaken up is all. You’re going to have to let us fuss over you.”
‘Let him fuss over you,’ it’s what Boyce said to me when I was in SFM with a self-inflicted bleeding leg while Jim was still in a coma. When I was still learning to trust Bones.
My hand finds its way to cling at his shirt, to pull myself closer. “How’s everyone else?” I ask quietly.
“Fine, for the most part. Minor smoke inhalation, minor burns-“
“How did Lt. Adyian die?” I blurt.
I feel him tense. I can feel the hesitation in him, like he doesn’t want to tell me. “…we still need to finish the post-mortem,” he says slowly. “I need to finish it, as CMO and the one with the forensic pathology degree.”
“…but?” I push.
“But…” he drawls, “most likely smoke inhalation. He probably just… fell asleep.”
He’s trying to be comforting, but my autistic brain wants to push back, argue that he didn’t die peacefully, he probably died scared and with every breath burning.
I bite my lower lip, hard, struggling to keep my emotions in check. I didn’t even know him, I met him that morning. ‘Met’ is practically overstating it, I didn’t even know his first name.
I’m the type of autistic that doesn’t get emotional when people die. Even when people get hurt, I struggle to act emphatic enough, let alone feel empathetic, even when I do feel bad for them in some way. Even when my mom died, (well, ‘died’,) I sat through her funeral stoic, my hands clenched in my lap, more focused on all the eyes I could feel on the back of my head rather than what was being said, what I was or wasn’t feeling.
But this feels different, somehow. I was there. I was mere feet away when he died. And I almost died, too.
“When my mom supposedly died,” I grind out, my voice shaking. “I didn’t cry. I didn’t cry at the hospital. I didn’t cry when I called Jim. I didn’t cry at her funeral.” I pause, struggling to explain what I mean.
“I remember,” he says softly.
I tilt my head to look up at him curiously.
He glances down at me before he nods, “you sat through that funeral with your legs crossed, hands in your lap, clenched so hard your knuckles were white. You didn’t even sniffle. Jim and I didn’t discuss it, but we were both concerned by it. Concerned about how you were handling losing your mom while seemingly stifling any feelings about it.”
“That’s the thing,” I shake my head. “I’m not sure if I stifle feelings, or just genuinely don’t feel them. At least not like everyone else. But with this… It… it hurts, and I don’t know why. I’m upset, and I don’t know why.” My lip wobbles precariously, “it’s not like I could have done anything to prevent it or to save him once it happened, but he was there, and now he’s not, and, and,” I burst into sobs and bury my face in his chest, frustratedly pushing the oxygen mask down around my neck.
I cry thick tears that leak into his blue shirt, black still staining some of the salty liquid coming out of my eyes. He rubs my back and just lets me cry, doesn’t try to tell me something reassuring, he just lets me get all the pent up feelings out while encouraging me to keep going.
When he hands me tissues to blow my nose, gobs of black streak the mucus that comes out, and I cough again, having brought up more of it in my throat.
“What happened today was unexpected in many different ways,” he says. “And until we piece together exactly what happened, closure might not come easily. But what we do know for sure is that something really scary and really bad happened to you, darlin’. And just because someone else died doesn’t mean you almost dying doesn’t mean anything.”
Hearing him say that I almost died hits me square in the chest. I already knew that, but having it said out loud by someone else, someone who took care of me when I was hurt, makes it even more real.
“What happened today was traumatic. And trauma just doesn’t go away because we want it to. You know that very well.”
I rub at my eyes again, frustratedly, not wanting to admit he’s right. The last thing I want is to add something else to my list of traumas, something else to avoid talking about.
He reaches down and pulls the oxygen mask back up over my face. “Why don’t we-“
A knock sounds at the door, and both of our heads snap towards it.
Sam is there in the doorway, and he walks in slowly, looking us both over. “Sorry to interrupt,” he says a bit awkwardly. “Just wanted to come check up on my favorite sister,” he gives me a half-cocked smile, the kind that Jim does. It’s the first time I notice a mannerism of his that’s similar to Jim, and it’s disarming.
“You’re not interrupting,” Bones says, moving to get up. But as he does, I struggle to not scramble for his hand, to stop him from leaving me.
Sam smiles tightly at him, nodding slightly. “So how’s she doing, doc?”
Bones glances at me, looking for permission to disclose anything about my care and condition to him. So I nod to let him know it’s okay.
“She’ll be fine. Still dealing with the effects of smoke inhalation, that’s why we’re keeping her on oxygen.”
“Ah, that’s why the prison sentence?” He quips.
I see Bones bristle minutely, in a way only those who know him well can pick up on. “Well I understand you were the one to get her out as quickly as you did,” he says, trying to remain positive. “So it’s thanks to your quick actions she’s doing as well as she is.”
Sam waves a hand in dismissal before pulling at the back of his neck, another Jim move, one Jim usually makes when he’s nervous. “Least I could do,” he says casually.
I clock it the same time Bones does- a burn on Sam’s forearm, visible when he flipped his arm to pull at his neck.
Bones steps forward, “wicked burn you’ve got there, they not have time to see to it yet?”
Sam glances down and shrugs, “oh, yeah, they were all busy and it’s not a big deal-“
“It looks pretty painful,” Bones winces, reaching out for him slightly.
But Sam steps back, trying- and failing- to seem casual about it. “It’s fine, really,”
“I can have it healed in under five minutes,” Bones says disarmingly. “Way better than being miserable for weeks, if you ask me,” he smiles.
Sam seems to force himself to laugh lightly before he looks down at the burn again. “…yeah, yeah okay, sure. I’ve got to go track down Jim, but if we can make it quick, sure.”
Bones looks back at me, “do you need anything else?”
I shake my head, fully intending to sneak off for an unsupervised shower as soon as he’s gone.
He gives me a knowing glare, before telling me Christine will be by soon to make sure I’m still in bed when she arrives.
Then he and Sam are off.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“It’s really fine,” Sam tried to say as he tried to make his way towards the medbay doors.
Bones waved a hand at an empty bay, “please, I insist,” he said as amicably as he could. “I don’t like lettin’ people leave here injured or hurtin’. Your brother’ll tell ya I’m a bit weird about people bein’ in pain.” He always let his accent slip when people were nervous. It seemed to disarm them, having someone speak more casually.
Sam smiled tightly but made his way over to the indicated biobed.
As he sat, Len picked up the bay’s padd and navigated through the system to Sam’s chart- or at least, he tried to. He couldn’t find it. “Any allergies?” He asked, knowing Jim’s medical history all too well.
Sam shook his head, “none that I know of.”
He set the pads down, pulled on gloves, and reached for his arm, gently taking it to examine the burn. “The dermal regenerator has a burn setting that debreids as necessary before it heals. Might take an extra five minutes, but we should have ya outta here quickly.” He reached for the machine and placed it over the elder Kirk’s arm before programming it accordingly. “I’ll be right back,” he said casually, “just need to check with Dr. M’Benga about something.”
Sam nodded, looking a bit uncomfortable, but stayed put.
Len found M’Benga in the medbay staff lounge, sipping coffee on the couch with padds scattered all around him. “Hey, Joseph,” he breathed, running a hand through his hair. “Sorry to bother you, I know you’re probably catching up on charting from this mess today right now.”
“Indeed,” he said softly, setting his coffee aside. “But it is no bother. What can I help you with?”
“You may have it in your pile there, I’m looking for Sam Kirk’s chart? I’ve got him in bay 4 doing dermal regen for a burn now, but can’t find him in the system.”
“Ah, that would be because there is very little to chart. I could not even verify if Samuel is his first name, so I have not built him into the system yet.”
His brow furrowed, “didn’t you treat him for smoke inhalation?”
“I did,” he nodded. “But he was very resistant to any sort of treatment. We are all used to the captain’s, shall we say… dislike? Of medical treatments. His brother takes it to a whole other level.”
“How so?”
“The captain is resistant, but otherwise sensible, yes? He can be reasoned with, more often than not.”
“Debatable,” he scoffed, “but I get your point.”
“Mr. Kirk, on the other hand, was wholly obstructive when it came to his care. He wanted no treatment whatsoever. Nothing for his burns, nothing for his smoke inhalation. He did not want to be examined, given pain medication, or to even sit on the biobed. It took ten minutes just to convince him to let us take his vitals.”
“I mean…” he sighed. “That’s honestly not too unlike Jim though, right? You didn’t know him back in our academy days, but kid once cracked his head open, passed out, and when he came to in the SFM ED, he about threw me into the wall trying to escape.”
“Yes, but that…” it was M’Benga’s turn to sigh. “I have seen war,” he said quietly. “I know the look of someone haunted. Of someone reacting out of trauma. I also know the look of someone acting out of mendaciousness.”
“You think he’s hiding something?”
“You can attest to the fact that after many years of doing this… and,” he smiled fondly, “after having a child, it is easy to pick up when someone is not being fully honest with you.”
He nodded, “but you were finally able to treat him?”
“Only for the smoke inhalation and only after the captain intervened.”
He raised an eyebrow, “Jim encouraging medical care?”
“But as I said, it was only the smoke inhalation we were able to treat. He has other injuries he refused care for.”
“Let alone the fact,” he sighed, “that he’s been on board for weeks and doesn’t seem to be leaving anytime soon.”
“Regulations have become more strict simply due to Calliope’s permanent status aboard. Anyone staying on board long term must submit to a physical. And if they become injured in any way, it must be done as soon as the injury is treated.” He finished for him.
Len nodded miserably. “Well. Won’t this be fun,” he shook his head.
M’Benga smiled wryly, “I do not envy you.”
“I should make you go argue with him since you dealt with him already,” he smirked.
He shook his head, “no, no, I do not think that would be wise.”
He grew serious quickly, “why not?”
“Let’s just say I do not think the pushing I did to treat the smoke inhalation did me any favors.”
He frowned. M’Benga was nicer and had a better bedside manner than he did. For Sam to be so difficult was concerning, especially when M’Benga should have won brownie points for being so pleasant when he had every right to be pushy.
“Hmph,” he hummed. “I’ll take whatever charting you did get done and just add on to it, if you have it.”
He handed him a padd from his pile with another wry smile, “good luck.”
The dermal regenerator was nearly finished by the time he returned to Sam, and the blond was nearly vibrating with a clear urge to bolt.
“While we have you here,” he said as casually as he could, tapping away on his padd. “Regulations require we get a baseline of health for anyone traveling with us for an extended period of time, so if I could just get some basic info from ya-“
He was more surprised than he supposed he should have been when Sam jumped up and ripped the dermal regenerator off. “No thanks,” he said shortly, before moving towards the door.
Len countered, stepping into his path, “we just need to make sure you aren’t susceptible to certain communicable diseases, to get your basic medical history in case-“
“I’ll be fine,” he snapped, moving aside again.
He turned to follow him, versus blocking his path and making him feel trapped as he tried once more, “in case there are any more away mission mishaps, we just want to be able to-“
Sam whirled on him, fire and fury dancing in his eyes in a way that looked all too much like Winona. “I don’t really care what reasons you have. You don’t need any of my info because I won’t be back here again,” he growled, leaning in.
Now, Leonard McCoy could take a lot from patients. Screaming, crying, throwing things, you name it. But when someone tried to intimidate him or his staff, that’s where he drew the line. That was partly why he was ready to gut the medbay staff for Callie’s sake. So to have someone in front of him where the only factual thing he knew about him was that he abandoned his brother when he needed him most, to only show up again when he needed him, he wasn’t about to let someone like that intimidate him in his own medbay.
Jaw set, he responded, “well when you get brought in here unconscious and have a negative reaction due to something we weren’t aware of, including but not limited to death, don’t come crying to me.”
Sam smiled a smile that nearly sent a chill down his spine, “I’m clearly not the one you need to worry about.”
“That’s my other concern,” he snapped as Sam tried to turn away. “You’re not the only person on this ship. I have nearly a thousand other crewmen to look after, and if you’re ever a threat to any of them, I pull rank to step in.”
“And what kind of threat are you deeming me to be, Doctor?” He said lowly, flatly.
“I’m not deeming you one,” he ground out. “But be sure to understand that I outrank even Jim when it comes to healthcare and medical matters on this ship. And I don’t take that responsibility lightly.”
“I don’t take my responsibilities to my brother lightly, doc,” he said pointedly with a sneer.
Len nearly had to literally bite his tongue to stop himself from asking ‘since when?’ and also from asking just what he meant, as he let Sam turn on his heel and walk out.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Bones saw to the rest of his patients in medbay before he locked himself in the back lab they used as a morgue when needed to begin the post-mortem on Lt. Adyian.
He had a doctorate in forensic pathology, the actual science and detailed process of the exam was never difficult for him, it was the emotional side that was.
After well over a decade in the medical field, he had honed the ability to shut off certain parts of himself, to tamp down the emotions and just go through the motions, but he also held a strong belief that becoming emotionless was just as detrimental as being too emotional.
But Adyian was in his early 20’s, as most of their crew was. Nero’s attack on Vulcan and the responding ships had wiped out much of the Terran-system based armada and a large number of Starfleet Academy cadets. Most of Starfleet’s active duty servicemen were on the younger side because of that.
But that fact didn’t make a death any easier.
Adyian wasn’t just an officer- he was a son, a brother, a friend. He was one of them. He had been a part of the Enterprise family. And would be, even after death.
So he took a deep breath, then let it out.
Then did it once more.
Only then did he tell the computer to begin recording as he started the exam.
He pulled back the white sheet covering the young man’s body, clenching his jaw as he got a good look at the damage for the first time, and began to speak aloud.
He narrated the stardate, the time, their current location in the lab, his name, and his rank. Easy things. Facts.
He swallowed, “victim is Lieutenant Tavish Adyian, security officer. Age 25.”
Jesus. He was the same age Jim was when he’d taken command.
He mentally shook himself and continued, “preliminary scans and exams done by Dr. Joseph M’Benga suggest cause of death to be smoke inhalation and thermal injury, due to a high-oxygen fire event on an away mission. I’m beginning the physical examination now.”
He kept his tone clinical as he worked, chronicling his findings. Later, when typing up his narration, he would write-
External findings:
Extensive second-degree burns across anterior thorax and upper extremities. Pattern consistent with flash fire in high-oxygen environment.
Hands show partial charring with embedded soot; fingernails intact. No defensive wounds.
Notable contusions around the anterior neck. Diffuse pattern, across the laryngeal prominence. No obvious finger pad impressions. Given circumstances, consistent with self-inflicted trauma during agonal struggle for air.
Note - Related internal findings:
-Scanner detects mild hemorrhage in strap muscles of the neck. Pattern not inconsistent with thrashing or self-grasping during airway obstruction.
-Hyoid and thyroid cartilage intact.
Internal findings:
Airway: scanner confirms carbonaceous deposits in oropharynx and proximal trachea. Mild edema in vocal cords. Visual exam consistent with scanner readouts.
Note - Soot deposition appears lighter than expected given reported lung findings via scanner.
Lungs: scanner flags pulmonary edema and erythema. Trace inhalation burns present; scanner calculates 70% probability of smoke inhalation as primary cause of death.
Toxicology: elevated carboxyhemoglobin (38%), consistent with exposure to fire gases in oxygen-rich environment. No drugs or anomalies found.
Cardiovascular: no significant anomalies.
Subject was in exceptional physical health prior to death.
Summary:
Victim presents with thermal burns and respiratory findings consistent with death by smoke inhalation. Soot distribution lighter than expected, but consistent with findings of significant Co2 exposure, suggesting high-oxygen environment led to flash fire that resulted in rapid loss of consciousness. Bilateral neck contusions consistent with self-inflicted damage during airway compromise. Cause of death determined to be asphyxiation secondary to inhalation injury.
When he was done typing it all up, he sat back in his desk chair, pressing his back against it in an effort to stretch out the aching muscles.
He was just about to get up to check on Callie when his office door opened and another Kirk walked in.
Stormed in, rather.
Len had lived with Jim long enough to be able to read even the hints of anger he kept masked behind that cocky persona.
Jim at that moment, however, wasn’t masking his feelings. And he was livid.
“What the actual hell, Bones?” He snapped by way of greeting, throwing his hands up.
“Good evening to you, too,” he deadpanned, too spent for whatever argument he was there to have.
“Don’t be snarky,” Jim bit, and had he not been so bone-tired, he may have even flinched at his tone. “You know damn well why I’m here.”
He sighed, continuing to lean back in his chair, “no, I don’t. I’m going to take a wild guess and say this is Callie-related? You’re mad I’m keeping her here- or she is, you’re mad I assigned her to the away team, maybe you’re mad that I haven’t updated you in a few hours. Whatever the case, we’re taking care of her-“
“This isn’t about Callie,” he hissed. “It’s about Sam. And the way you ambushed him and tried to force and threaten him into an exam!”
His brow furrowed, “what?”
Jim scoffed, “don’t deny it, Bones. We both know how you get when a patient tells you ‘no’.”
“Jim,” he said, placatingly, “I don’t know what’s going on here, but I have a feeling something’s been lost in translation-“
“Oh, so you didn’t tell him you outrank me and can make him do what you want?” He crossed his arms defiantly.
“Not in those exact words-“
“God, Bones! You know! You know what we both went through with Frank. You know how I am about doctors! Why would you treat Sam like that?” His fingers trembled as they squeezed his crossed arms.
“I didn't treat him with any less kindness or professionalism than I show anyone else on this ship,”
“Well he’s not everyone else, is he? This is my brother we’re talking about!”
He sat forward slowly, resting his forearms on the edge of his desk. “Jim, you know regulations have changed because of Callie’s permanent status here as a passenger. I have to have a physical on file in case-“
“So you’re going to act like it was about regulation? Not the fact you clearly don’t like or trust him?”
“Would you stop interrupting me?” He asked levelly, jaw tight. “I’m not the one yelling here. I’m trying to have a conversation.”
“Feels more like you’re trying to defend yourself and make excuses, but sure, call it a conversation,” Jim scoffed.
“Well when my captain walks in and accuses me of something I didn’t do, yeah, I’m going to defend myself.”
Jim shook his head, “so you care more about how you look than how you made Sam feel from the second you met him?”
He closed his eyes and took a breath, “no, Jim, of course not. I only care about the best interest of everyone onboard this ship, crew or passenger.”
He couldn’t deny not liking Sam, and he thought he had been pleasant and professional enough, but maybe he was wrong.
“That includes both of your siblings,” he added.
“What does that mean?” Jim asked, voice hard.
“I mean that I don’t think you’re recognizing how hard Sam’s sudden appearance has been on Callie,” he said gently.
“He’s her brother too,” he snorted, “why would it be hard on her?”
“She’s autistic, Jim. Change is hard for her.”
“You sure you’re not just worried she’s going to like someone you don’t?”
He finally stood, to look at him eye to eye, “you’re not being fair here, Jim. I’m just worried.”
“Yeah, well, don’t be,” Jim snarled, taking a step back. “Sam is my brother, my actual brother, and you don’t need to worry about him.”
He held up his hands placatingly, “okay, kid. Okay.”
But Jim was not in a mood to be placated. “Just… leave Sam alone, okay?”
He didn’t wait for a reply before he stormed out.
Len sat back down in stunned silence, trying to decipher what had just happened, and what he was supposed to do about it.
It seemed to be a pattern that every Kirk had a fear and distrust of doctors, all based on bad experiences. So he had to wonder why exactly Sam had been through that made his distrust as extreme as his sibling’s. Because it had to be something more than doctors neglecting to report abuse. Sam’s reaction to him, and apparently his report to Jim about him, had to come from something done, not just not done. An action, not an inaction.
He navigated into the Starfleet Medical system from his desktop console and searched for his records. His parents had both been active duty for the first years of his life, so surely at least his neonatal and pediatric records would be on file with SFM.
So he was more than a little confused when nothing came up when he searched for Samuel Kirk. Or Sam Kirk. He didn’t know his birthday, so he couldn’t search that, either, and he knew better than to ask any of the Kirks for it.
He was about to put his head in his hands and pull at his hair in frustration when he heard pattering footsteps approaching.
Callie loitered in the doorway to his office, wet hair loose down her back, still clad in a hospital gown, but was wrapped in her favorite hoodie and had a pair of fuzzy socks on her feet. He wondered who had gone and got them for her.
“What are you doing out of bed?” He asked, voice exhausted, from his spot at his desk.
She shrugged, cautiously stepping inside, pulling her hoodie tight around her. “‘S too quiet.”
He leaned back in his chair, “I do recall leaving you on oxygen which tends to cause at least some noise.”
“Check my chart, my repeat blood gas is fine.”
He scowled before turning and pulling it up and seeing she was correct. “How did you get access to your chart?”
She tucked her feet under her as she sat down on the couch against the wall, “Christine may have left it open on her padd when she went to get me my hoodie.” Ah, that’s where it came from.
But he was a bit surprised it hadn’t come from Jim. Surely Jim had gone to see her, right? But… when would that have been? Before or after his ranting at him? Had he not gone to see his sister?
“Mmhm,” he hummed, leaning back once more as he swiveled back from his console to face her.
He watched as she silently picked at a loose string on the hospital gown, and it struck him suddenly that she wasn’t throwing a fit about wanting to be in her own clothes for once. She wasn’t even throwing a fit about wanting to be discharged. What was going on?
He softened, “what’s wrong, Cal?”
She shrugged again, not looking up. “Just… just lonely. Usually Jim comes to stay with me anytime I’m in medbay overnight but… I guess he’s busy.”
His heart shattered. Because she was right. Anytime he’d kept her overnight- her biking accident, her shoulder surgery, Jim was there, sleeping in her bed with her. Even when he kept her the night before her wisdom tooth surgery, Jim had tried to barge in and rescue her.
“Which, I mean,” she stammered, snapping him from his thoughts, “I understand. I’m sure he’s got reports and-and condolence letters to write and his own crap to deal with- I mean, you do too, that’s why I kept to myself all night-“
“You’ve been alone since I left with Sam this afternoon?”
“No,” she shook her head, looking up. “Christine came and took me to shower. Sanchez came in and gave me more pain meds. M’Benga stopped by to do a breathing treatment. I haven’t been alone…”
That wasn’t what he meant. He looked at the chronometer on his desk, it was well after 0100. “Did you take your nightly meds?”
“Yeah, Christine brought those, too.”
“But you’re still not asleep?”
“Too wound up, I guess.”
He stifled a sigh, then a groan of pain as he stood with stiff muscles. “Well, I at least want you to lay down, even if you don’t sleep.”
She looked at him with panic written all over her face, and he stopped in his tracks, “what?”
“I like…” again, she fiddle-fiddle-fiddled with her gown. “I’ve never been able to sleep, like, ever. I mean, you know that in general, but I mean as in my whole life. And it drove my mom nuts. She’d always tell me to just go and lay down and force myself to go to sleep and it… that’s never worked for me. And if she found me up reading or anything she’d blow a gasket, like I was willfully disobeying or was deliberately being stubborn. So I dunno I just… I don’t like laying in bed wide awake when I know I’m not going to sleep.”
Ah, so there was the reason she was there. She was lonely, too wound up to sleep, and too traumatized to lay in bed while alone and especially while alone and wound up.
So there also seemed to be the real reason he often found her up cleaning at midnight, and why she’d run into Ignacio in the gym at 2 in the morning.
He couldn’t imagine ever knowing that Joanna was laying in bed awake, unable to sleep, and demanding she just stay there until she did.
And his chest ached when he remembered taking her padd away and ordering her to bed when he tucked her into his guest room. The panicked excuse she’d tried to give him that she needed her padd for an alarm- the poor kid just didn’t want to lay in the dark all alone.
“I’m not here to ask you to come sit with me or anything,” she added quickly. “Just… maybe… I could sit with you? Unless you’re about to leave, then I’ll just go read or something, I’ll be fine,” she rambled on. “I mean,” she scoffed, “it’s not like this is the first time I’ve almost died, probably won’t be the last, at this rate.”
His steps towards her faltered as her words hit him. God, she was right. This wasn’t her first brush with death. She could have very easily gone over that cliff into the quarry instead of Vos. Let alone the times she’d been onboard while they were under attack, when she’d been kidnapped, and when Section 31 chased them into town in Georgia and shot at them. And she wasn’t even 18 yet.
“I’m done here,” he finally said, “was just wrapping things up. I can-“
“Oh,” she said, popping up. “Then I can just go back to bed. You can go home, don’t worry about me.” She began to back towards the door.
“No, I can come sit-“
“No, no,” she shook her head, “it’s fine, really. You’ve been working all day, you should go home. I’m good. I can… play a movie on my padd or something.”
She was doing everything she could to not be alone with her own thoughts, he realized.
“I could even go reorganize the linens closet,” she tried to joke.
He cocked his head, “the whole point of keeping you here overnight is to monitor you. We can’t do that if you’re not in bed.”
She coughed then, loud and wet into her elbow.
“And I don’t care how good your blood gas looks. With the sound of that cough, I want you near oxygen tonight even if you’re not on it. Let alone the fact I want another EKG.”
“I’m sure the night shift nurse can-“
“You know full well a physician has to sign off on an EKG reading. I’m not about to wake up Igancio to come read it when I’m already here. Come on, let’s get you back to bed,” he said, placing a hand on her back.
Steering her back to her room, his hand brushed across her wet hair. “Good lord,” he muttered, “this hair’a yours is more than halfway down your back now.”
“‘S longer when it’s wet,” she coughed again as she climbed back into bed.
“Ever hear of a haircut?” He grumbled as he went over to the cabinet on the wall to start pulling out equipment.
“I have trust issues with hairdressers,” she quipped.
He had to stop himself from asking whom she didn’t have trust issues with.
“Plus they get too close and breathe on me,” her nose scrunched in displeasure.
As he walked over and dropped supplies on the bedside table, her eyebrows raised, “what are you doing?”
“Told you I want another EKG.”
“The biobed can do that,” she said as she watched him open wrappers.
“I want a 12-lead.”
“Whyyy?” She whined, nose scrunching up again.
“I dunno, why don’t you tell me?” He shot back.
She rolled her eyes, “a 12-lead gives a more complete picture of cardiac function, obviously.”
“And what specifically cannot be identified without a 12-lead?”
“ST elevation.”
“Mmhm,” he nodded, still opening wrappers. He handed her six, “you know where these go on your chest?”
“Yes…” she grumbled as she took them.
He looked down as he moved to push aside her fuzzy socks and place a lead on each ankle, letting her reach into her gown and place the six along her chest, four of them in a line under the left breast extending to the outside of her ribcage.
“You know,” he said as he attached the last two leads to each wrist, “it is Tuesday. I can’t let you off the hook that easily.”
She huffed as he stepped aside to punch at the biobed’s screen that extended from the wall, “then where’s my coffee?”
“If you lay down and let the bed take the EKG, I’ll compromise and get you a hot chocolate.”
“Fine,” she huffed once more, but there was no real ire behind it.
Not wanting to leave her alone with her thoughts for too long, he was back from the medbay replicator within a minute and set the mug down as the biobed continued taking its readings.
He decided to start slow, “so other than the obvious awful parts… how did you like going on an away mission?”
“It was fine,” she answered quickly. Too quickly.
He gave her a look and she sighed.
“It was a lot of work,” she admitted, her hands coming together to stim and twist her fingers. “I didn’t know what I was supposed to be doing the whole time. Maggie was great, she kept showing me everything she was doing and telling me why, so it’s not her fault. I just felt out of place.”
He nodded, leaning against the counter and crossing his arms. “So you mean it was a lot of masking?” He translated.
She nodded, “yeah. Just trying to mimic everyone else. But while also remembering I was pretty much in the way.”
“What do you mean ‘in the way’?” His brow furrowed.
She shrugged, “like being here. I’m not useful, I’m learning, not working, so I’m in the way.”
“That’s not true,” he shook his head.
“I mean even Sam told Jim I was going to be in the way, so-“
“He said what?” He had to work to keep his voice level.
“Y-yeah?” She blinked, her poor little brain trying to figure out why he was upset, what she’d done wrong.
The biobed beeped then, indicating it was done taking the readings. As he walked over and looked at the screen to interpret them, he asked, “what did Jim say?”
“He kinda just ignored him, but I didn’t really hear much. I wasn’t trying to eavesdrop or anything, I just… overheard. I’m always trying to make sure I’m listening to everyone, that I’m not missing some obvious social cue.”
“Understandable…” he said distractedly as his eyes roamed over the waves in the reading.
“But I mean… maybe if they hadn’t all been so distracted with me, things would have turned out differently.”
His eyes snapped to hers, “what? What do you mean?”
“Like, maybe we wouldn’t have split up. Maybe the fire wouldn’t have started. Maybe no one would have burns or smoke inhalation at all had they not had to come back for me. Maybe Adyian wouldn’t be dead.”
“How do you- I for some reason thought that you didn’t remember anything?”
“I knew that everyone on an away mission has to file an after-mission report. So before I did mine, I read through everyone else’s. Except my brothers’, those are both private I guess. But I found out what really happened after I blacked out.” She bit her lip looking down, struggling for more words.
No wonder she was so wound up, she’d found out just how bad things really were.
He began to gently peel the leads off her ankles, before he said, “I don’t think anyone expected you to file a report.”
“Regulation,” she said. “I didn’t want to assume I got to skirt it just because I’m a student. I really didn’t want anyone else to think I got to skirt it at all, for any reason.”
He contemplated telling her about the talk he’d had with the nurses regarding bullying, but he decided against it. It’d just make her worries of special treatment even worse. Instead, he said, “you weren’t even there when the fire started. None of what happened is your fault or resulted because of your presence.”
She bit her lip before asking, “you did the autopsy?”
He tossed the leads in the recycler, “yes.”
“And?”
“Smoke inhalation,” he said simply, moving towards her. “Jim told me earlier that the fire started due to faulty wiring. A console sparked when they tried to activate it. The high oxygen level of the atmosphere then led to a flash fire. Higher temperature, more smoke. He lost consciousness quickly.” He left out the fact that it wasn’t quick enough to avoid clawing at his throat as he gasped for air.
“So… he died before I even got there?”
“Most likely, yes.”
She hesitated, “still. Maybe if we hadn’t split up-“
“You can’t do that to yourself, Cal,” he said gently. “Away missions are complicated things with thousands of small choices, each with their own domino effect. What happened is not your fault.”
“But… I don’t like knowing I wasn’t just useless, but also helpless. It’s like…” she trailed off, looking like she was disappointed in herself for saying too much. “I don’t know.”
“Tell me,” he said softly.
She sighed, moving to pull the leads off her chest, “it’s like I always need saving. From Vos, Section 31, my own brain… I’m constantly in danger and it’s gotta be so tiring for everyone.”
“For everyone? What about for you?”
“What do you mean me?”
“You’re the one who's been kidnapped, who has to remember to take meds every day. Let alone everything with your mom’s ‘death’ and Jim’s ‘death’ and now Sam showing up.” He took the used leads from her hand and tossed them all in the recycler.
“Yeah but like, that’s all my own stuff for me to worry about. You and Jim and everyone else having to worry about all of that stuff too is what isn’t fair.”
He shook his head, moving to sit at the edge of her bed, “babygirl, we worry about you because we love you. And loving someone isn’t a burden or tiring. No matter what your mom tried to teach you.” He paused, “and everything you’ve been through is scary, traumatic. There are going to be nights like this where it’s okay that you don’t want to be alone with what’s going on inside your head. It’s okay to ask for company when you feel this way.”
“But you have your own stuff- Jim has his own stuff. That’s why I never see him anymore.” Her voice was so small it broke his heart. He refrained from making any comments about what he thought of Jim’s ‘stuff’.
“Well, tonight my ‘stuff’ is you, so get under these blankets then scoot over.” He helped her under the Starfleet issued hospital sheet, then fluffed her blanket Christine brought down over her too. He toed off his boots and moved to sit beside her atop the blankets.
“Don’t you want-“ she began tentatively.
“Nope,” he cut her off, laying back. “You don’t want to be alone with your thoughts so I will keep you company.”
“But you-“
“Hush up and lay down.”
“But my hot chocolate!”
“It’s on the overbed table, you can reach it.”
She grabbed the mug and pulled it into her lap before she scooted herself down underneath the covers. Against the raised head of the bed, she laid her temple against his arm as they reclined.
And as they started talking about unrelated things, namely Ignacio’s story about Auggie’s first campus visit, her eyes got heavier and heavier. Until he had to take the mug from her and set it aside so she could fully relax, and avoid spilling it all over herself when she nodded off.
As he reached, she took it upon herself to tuck herself under his arm, pressing her cheek against his chest. He couldn’t help but smile, the snugglebug in her coming out as usual when she didn’t feel good.
As he wrapped his arm protectively around her, he supposed he should be thankful that she finally felt safe enough with him to trust him in that way, to seek out that comfort from him. But mostly he just felt honored. Because as much as it made him miss Joanna, it filled a hole in him he never knew was missing.
Chapter Text
After the away mission, it shocks me how quickly things return to normal.
There is a memorial service being planned for Adyian, but no one really talks about what happened. Jim avoids bringing it up when he’s home (which isn’t often, again), there are no whispers of the body in the back lab when I return to medbay after being medically cleared to do so, and it seems like life just… carries on.
There’s a part of me that’s incredibly saddened by that, the fact that someone can die and life doesn’t slow down because of it. But that also makes me reflect on when I thought my mom had died. I had no choice but to move forward, just like we have no choice now.
I get medically cleared to return to medbay, but not to resume clinical shifts. To be honest, I think Bones only clears me so he can keep an eye on me during the day while I watch lectures and take exams.
I hate the feeling of being watched, being perceived, especially by people who don’t seem to like it when I’m sitting down, so I retreat into Bones’ office to study.
But even that seems to ruffle some feathers; as I duck inside with an armful of padds, I see the side-eye shot my direction, as if I’m getting awarded some special privilege by being allowed in there.
And maybe I am. Maybe this is just one more of those things that I don’t understand. Can’t understand. It seems logical to me- to stay out of everyone’s way this way, but perhaps it isn’t fair.
My first meal back in the mess hall is breakfast a couple days after the fire, and I nervously chew my lip as I force myself to walk in and get in line. I would be fine eating all my meals at home, but Bones has started hinting that he wants to see me eat, and I’d rather not have him sit and watch me, which will inevitably happen if I keep skipping group meals.
I hug a tray to my chest as the line moves slowly, trying to figure out what I can force down. My stomach still hasn’t settled from the stress of everything, not just the fire, but Sam’s sudden presence as well.
I dissociate badly enough that I don’t even realize I’ve gotten to the end of the buffet without putting a single thing on my plate. I sigh through my nose and head for the replicators on the wall, punching in my typical breakfast order of oatmeal with peanut butter. I’m pretty sure Bones has fiddled with the recipe to make it protein oatmeal, but as long as the taste and texture remain the same, I don’t much care.
I shuffle over to our usual table, head down, and find Sam in my usual seat again. As I chew on the inside of my cheek, trying to decide where to sit, Sam surprises me and calls me over to sit next to him, in Bones’ usual spot.
I hesitate, but Bones appears from behind me, coffee in hand, and he places his free hand on my back to guide me forward, to signal it’s okay to take his seat. (See? Sometimes I do pick up on unspoken cues.)
He settles on my other side, and I can suddenly feel tension radiating on either side of me. I get the feeling the Bones and Sam don’t want to sit next to each other, though I have no idea why.
I can’t help but sit slightly closer to Bones instead of sitting directly in between the two men, because it’s like I can’t bear the thought of my arm even just brushing my brother’s.
My heart pounds in my chest as I try to calm down, the disruption in my routine dysregulating me far more than I’d care to admit or acknowledge. Something as little as where I’m sitting shouldn’t bother me so much, but it does.
As I try to force down my food while simultaneously trying to focus on what everyone is discussing, I feel more and more overwhelmed.
My mouth starts to tingle, almost. Like I’ve eaten something very spicy or very cold, or both, one after the other. My mouth then starts to water profusely, and I begin to worry I’m in the beginning stages of throwing up, but I don’t feel nauseous.
I try to take deep breaths to regulate myself… but it feels like breathing is hard. Great, I must be fighting off a panic attack. Either I swallow it and mask, or I find an exit, and seeing as how the exit is a good few hundred feet behind me, that doesn’t seem like the best option.
So I try to literally swallow… and can’t. It’s like my throat is a cross between scratchy and dry, like I can’t get the saliva down all the way. I try to subtly clear my throat, but it doesn’t work. It’s almost like when I woke up from the scope with a throat so dry it felt like it was stuck together. I reach for my drink and try to take a sip, but again it feels like it can only barely trickle down.
Suddenly I’m cold and clammy all over, panic really setting in. I feel a deeper sense of panic than I usually do when I melt down, almost like a sense of impending doom. As the cold flashes throughout my body, it sends my skin alight, like all my nerves wake up and prickle at once, making me insanely itchy.
I scratch at my forearm and find my skin turning red, but only in splotches and patches. Hives? Why am I getting hives? I’ve had weird skin reactions to panic before, but never hives. The only time I’ve ever had hives was when I held the class gerbil in elementary school, when I-
When I had an allergic reaction to it.
Crap.
Oh crap.
It finally clicks that my throat feels like it’s starting to close in on itself, and panic rises into my chest. I begin to take shallow breaths, but when I turn to say something to Bones, I start coughing uncomfortably, more like I’m wheezing.
One of my hands flies up to my throat and I struggle to not claw at it.
Nyota, across from me, notices something is wrong first. “Cal, are you okay? You don’t look-“
She can’t even get the words out before I’m frantically shaking my head, eyes wide but starting to feel puffy.
I feel Bones turn and look at me, and a split second later he’s spitting out a few very colorful expletives at the same time he throws down his fork and jumps up. “Jim,” he snaps, striding over with his hand out, “EpiPen. Now.”
“What-“ Jim starts, before his eyes lock on me and he’s suddenly scrambling. He reaches into his boot before he slaps the EpiPen Bones makes him carry at all times into his outstretched hand.
I’m still taking shallow breaths, but quicker and quicker as breathing gets more difficult.
A few people from the table have stood up in concern, like they want to do something to help, but Bones waves a hand at them to stay in place as he stalks back to me and kneels beside me from where I’m now sitting sideways on the bench, still struggling to breathe. “Hittin’ you in the thigh, darlin’, he warns before he slams the EpiPen down onto my leg.
I’m too panicked and focused on trying to breathe to even feel the needle, but I do quickly feel the rush of epinephrine course through me. It’s like a bucket of cold water being poured over my head, and my heart begins to race even more than it already is. But after just a few seconds, I’m able to gasp in a full lung’s worth of air, and I tip my head back as I suck it in.
“Easy, easy,” Bones says as he reaches up to brush my hair back. “Take controlled breaths, try to breathe normally.” He glances over at Spock, I assume to tell him to call medbay, but I can hear his level voice already speaking to Christine, apprising her of what’s happening. Ever the proper Head of Sciences aboard.
Jim had been watching as he stood at the head of the table, but now he comes over to kneel down by me, too, hesitantly putting a hand on my knee. “I know the epi sucks,” he says as he brushes his thumb back and forth. “But Bones is right, just breathe. You’ll feel better soon. Trust me, I would know,” he laughs nervously.
As breathing becomes easier, I become more and more aware of the fact that everyone in the mess hall is staring at me, and I feel my face flush even redder if at all possible. My panicked eyes search for Bones’, and when they lock on his, understanding flashes immediately.
He stands up and looks around before hollering that everything is under control and to quit rubbernecking. The din of noise slowly starts back up, but the table I’m at is still filled with tension, half of its occupants still standing in horror.
Bones places a hand on my back and leans down slightly to ask if I think I can walk, or if I need beamed to medbay. As much as I hate the idea of walking out of here in front of all these eyes, I croak out I can walk and shakily start to stand, Bones’ hand at my elbow.
Jim stands, too, prepared to follow, which I expect, but when Sam stands, I’m surprised. I look up at Bones again, panic surely coating my features, and again he understands immediately. I don’t want Sam right now. I want Bones and I want Jim, not an audience.
Bones makes a sweeping glance at everyone at our table before announcing, “Jim and I have it from here, guys. Nyota, thanks for sounding the alarm.”
She nods, her eyes wide in terror, and I shoot her a small smile in thanks.
I barely have any coherence during the trip to medbay, other than Bones taking my pulse in the turbolift on the way there, his fingers warm and grounding on my clammy skin.
My heart is still thundering as Jim helps hoist me onto a biobed, picking me up under my arms like a child, while Bones runs off for supplies. He pets my hair back while he’s gone, smiling nervously as he continues to tell me that everything is going to be okay, over and over again. Almost as if he’s telling himself.
Bones is back swiftly, and is quickly pulling one of the hands squeezing my knees off to start an IV. “Antihistamines, steroids, and fluids,” he explains as he works, slapping a dressing over the IV port. He hangs the bottles at lightning speed, before he’s pulling out a penlight and telling me to open my mouth.
I let him work without complaint, as he feels around my throat, picks up my arms to examine my skin, and takes my pulse again.
Jim is gripping the hand that doesn’t have an IV, and I use my free hand to claw at my neck and chest, “Bones,” I croak out. “Make it stop,” I all but beg.
He looks at me with sadness in his eyes before he gently pulls my hand away from where it’s scraping at my skin. As he rubs a thumb over my knuckles, he shushes me, “it’s okay, you’re okay. I know you feel like crap right now. But it’s going to pass. Especially once the antihistamine starts flowing, you’re gonna calm right on down, probably get a bit sleepy.”
I nod as I look back at Jim and squeeze his hand, closing my eyes as I continue to focus on breathing the sweet air I seem to have taken for granted my whole life.
“What happened?” Jim asks Bones. “Other than the obvious.”
“I don’t know,” he shakes his head. “I’ve always kept an eye on her if she’s eating stuff you’re allergic to, but she’s never had a reaction to anything.” He looks at me, “what did you eat? Anything different than usual?”
I shake my head, “no, nothing. I’m the autistic stereotype of eating the same things over and over, it was the same breakfast as always.”
His brow furrows as he checks the biobed readings, “maybe the kitchen made things differently, added new spices or ingredients.”
“I got my food from the replicator,” I say weakly.
“I’ll have Spock look into it,” Jim says quickly. “He’s the science chief, he can get into the nitty gritty of small changes better than I can.”
Bones nods in agreement, “good. In the meantime,” he looks back at me, “you’re going to stay put for a while. Let us make sure you don’t have any more symptoms.”
My adrenaline crashing, too worn out to argue, all I can do is nod. I take in a shaking breath before letting it out in a sigh, looking at Jim apologetically. “I’m sorry,” I say with a wince. “I didn’t mean to bring the drama to breakfast.”
Jim laughs almost a bit hysterically while Bones barks in laughter, “oh please. Your brother has ‘brought the drama’ to many’a dignitary dinners and banquets. Usually he passes out before we can even get him back here, so you’re way less dramatic,” he adds with a wink. Then he leaves to go grab a few more things, saying he’ll be back soon.
Jim grabs my head before pulling me close and kissing my crown, and I feel him still shaking slightly. “Maybe leave the allergic reactions to me, yeah?”
I chuckle, “why don’t you ever like to share?”
He snorts, letting me go, “I have a reputation to uphold, you know.”
When Bones comes back, I feel tension in the air between the two of them, and while reading facial expressions isn’t my forte, my autistic pattern recognition can tell something is really off. Because first it was Bones and Sam, and now it's also Bones and Jim that have sussy air between them.
He hands Jim a new EpiPen, thanking him for his quick reaction in the mess hall. Jim nods silently, not quite looking him in the eye as he takes it and fiddles with it a bit. “I'm going to make a ship-wide announcement once I get to the bridge, but remember the service for Lt. Adyian is this evening. It’s, uh, we don't do this often, so, it may be a bit rocky, but…” he shakes his head as if to clear it, “you don’t have to come if-“
“I want to,” I say quickly, before looking at Bones. “I’ll be fine by tonight, right?”
He nods hesitantly, “should be, but I’m not making any promises. We need to do an allergy prick test ASAP but won’t today since you’re fresh off a reaction and have had antihistamines. So as long as you don’t have any more symptoms of anaphylaxis, yeah, you'll be good to go. If you want to,” he adds.
I rub at my face, still puffy, “I was supposed to do phlebotomy simulations today,” I moan.
He clicks his tongue, “always chasing after the next skill, you are.”
I scowl at him.
“Tell you what,” he says, putting a hand on the biobed beside me and leaning in. “You stay out here where we can keep an eye on you, and I’ll round you up some real life volunteers for you to practice on.”
“I don’t want the whole medbay staff to look like they have track marks!” I object.
He snorts, “I hardly think you’re that bad at it, given that Ignacio is your guinea pig and I would have never known by the look of his arms.”
“You just want me to agree to stay where you can see me,” I grumble.
“Yes, yes I do,” he nods. “We’ve got physicals all day today and I need an eye on you all day even if it ain’t mine.”
I sigh, choking on a cough as I do, my throat still not back to normal. “Fine,” I grumble. Then I look back at Jim, “thank you for coming down here. I know you need to go. I’ll see you at the service?”
He nods, stepping back, “yeah, sure thing. See you then.” And without saying anything to Bones, he leaves.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
I wake up hours later, not remembering falling asleep, feeling dry all over. My mouth, my nose, my eyes, the antihistamine really hit me hard. But at least I don’t feel like my heart is hammering at warp speed anymore.
I reach over to the padd that’s been left on the bedside table and open it, look to see what they charted about me while I was asleep. Am I supposed to look at my own chart? No, no I’m not. Do I care? Also no.
Bones put the last note in about a half hour ago, that all signs of anaphylaxis have resolved, my vitals are normal, and I can be discharged when I wake up.
Well, I’m awake. So I’m discharging myself.
I get up and peel off the IV dressing and pull the catheter out, pressing a cotton ball down on the site before I look around to see if anyone is watching.
I step forward once I see the coast is clear, but just as I do, Maria appears from around the corner. I try to give her a casual wave and keep walking, but she makes a telling beeline for me.
“Callie,” she smirks, looking me up and down. “Finally decide to put in some work today? Or are you running out again?”
‘Again’? When the heck do I ever ‘run out’? I might Irish-goodbye her most days, but in my book, she’s not entitled to any respect she doesn’t give me, outside of professional courtesy.
I look down at myself and remember I am in scrubs, I was dressed to come here after all, before things went awry. I say as much when I tell her, “I had a… medical problem this morning.” I’m unwilling to give her any details that she can scoff at, just like she did when I couldn’t come in for a week when I had a fever so bad Bones nearly admitted me. “A little cold?” She had said, voice mock-sympathetic, the kind that’s clearly sarcastic but not in a way you can call out. “Must be nice to be able to take off whenever you don’t feel good,” she had pouted, making it seem like I was an infant.
“I'm actually just leaving from dealing with it,” I add.
She nods, still smirking, “mmkay. Well, enjoy your day off.” Then she walks away.
My blood boils and my stomach churns, frustration building in me. Why does everyone have to act like I’m either in the way or have life so easy? No one even knows anything about me, Sam doesn’t know the first thing about me, neither does Maria, or Ali, or Jerry, or anyone!
I don’t want a ‘day off’. I don’t want preferential treatment. I don't want to be monitored for some new medical problem. I just want people to treat me like I’m one of them, not like I’m the outsider they can’t stand. I’ve felt that way my entire life. When I came here, I somehow started to idiotically think that I belonged somewhere, that Jim’s friends were mine, that maybe people didn’t mind me.
But the longer I’m around people, the more I realize that will never be the case.
Angry tears sting my eyes as I stalk to the turbolift and take myself home.
I obviously didn’t finish a single bite of breakfast, nor did I have lunch, yet when dinner time comes around, I’m too on edge to even consider eating.
For one, I don’t want the eyes in the mess on me after this morning. For another, I didn’t want to sit by Sam this morning and still don’t now. Jim and Bones and even Sam and Bones have some weird tension going that I don’t want to literally be in between. Maria completely ruined my capacity for being social for the rest of the day. All of that is making me too worked up and nauseous to eat, and most of all, I’m terrified to try and eat anything. Because if I had an allergic reaction to something I’ve been eating for months, what else am I going to react to? A body can only take so much.
Jim doesn’t come home after alpha to take me to dinner anyway, because he rarely does anymore. Tonight I’m grateful for that.
I sit on my bed with wet hair as I reapply the makeup I smudged and cried off during the events of earlier, after taking a shower to scrub the biobed smell off me.
Bones, of course, started messaging me as soon as he realized I was gone from medbay, and I held him off by answering I was fine, according to his own chart notes, btw, and was taking a shower and that he had better leave me alone.
He leaves an EpiPen of my own outside my bedroom door on his way to dinner, and tells me to let him know if anything feels off when I eat.
Little does he know, I am absolutely not eating tonight.
Not at dinner, not during the cocktail hour they hold after the memorial service, and not when I duck into my room and lock the door when I hear Sam’s voice coming up the outside hallway with Jim.
Seeing as how I’m now not reporting to medbay until afternoons with this new schedule, it’s easy enough to also skip breakfast and lunch the next day. When Bones messages and asks me how I am, I tell him I’m still sleeping off the antihistamines but will be fine for my shift.
Without realizing it, I swiftly and smoothly fall back into habits long abandoned, from times when eating was just too hard Drinking water and diet soda when I’m hungry, laying down for a nap when that stops working, getting myself a bowl of cereal that I take two bites of before dumping.
Bones asks me if I’m coming to dinner, and I tell him he can check my replicator records and see that I ate. I replicate myself a smoothie for good measure, for show, but I’m too scared to take a sip, so I recycle it back into the system before Jim comes home, along with Sam, as is becoming his habit, it seems.
I don’t know exactly when it went from Bones being here every single night to Sam, but I don’t like it. I hate hearing his voice outside my door, I hate remembering the hostile way he looked at me on the away mission, the way he hissed to Jim that he didn’t want me there. It makes me realize that he seems to always look at me that way, anytime we are in the same room. Like I’m not wanted. It’s a look I know very well.
The next morning, Bones asks if I’m coming to breakfast, and I can tell he’s not only worried about another allergic reaction, but he’s worried if I’m eating. So again, I replicate a smoothie, send him a picture, then dump it down the toilet.
I do the same thing at lunch, replicate myself a grilled cheese, so that when Sanchez comes knocking to try and take me to the mess, I have something to show him. He scowls at me, clearly not quite believing me, then invites himself in and sits on the couch.
I look at him with an eyebrow raised, waiting for an explanation. “I wasn’t just sent to make sure you eat, boss wants you to come to medbay early for an allergy test.”
My stomach flips, fear washing over me. It must show on my face because he instantly tries to reassure me, “just a scratch test, nothing that will cause any major reaction. We’re just still trying to figure out what you reacted to.”
“Well, what did Spock find out about my breakfast that day?”
He shakes his head sadly, “nothing, I’m afraid. Nothing was changed.”
“So it’s possible I just pulled a Jim and developed a severe allergy out of nowhere?” I deadpan.
He stifles a snort before he shrugs, telling me they aren’t sure, thus the test.
I sigh and take my grilled cheese to my room, telling him I’ll eat and change and be right out. Only half of that is true, however.
The dizzy spell that hits me when I bend over to put socks on is a surprise, but I ignore it.
Bones puts me in a gown with my back exposed when I get there, and tells me it’s up to me how I want to do it. He can either do as many allergens as will fit on my back, or break it up and do a few every week. I try not to let on how scared I am to eat when I tell him to just do it all.
I end up leaving medbay without doing a clinical shift with 90 different allergens taped to my back and instructions to leave them on for 24 hours.
So I’m more than a little uncomfortable- I’m itchy, have weird tape crinkling on my back, and no bra on- when out of nowhere, Sam walks in. And literally, he just walks in, no ringing first. It means Jim has given him the door code to our quarters and I don't like that. Not in the least. It’s bad enough he’s always around, and now I know that I’m not… safe. That I can’t hide, even in our own quarters.
I’m sitting on the couch when he appears, trying to wade my way through making flash cards for a test on humanoid spinal nerves, with no subtle escape route.
He smiles casually, sitting a few feet away from me, and tells me he’s here to meet Jim before dinner.
I shift uncomfortably, trying to not claw at my back as I nod absently.
“What are you working on?” He asks, peering at my padd.
“Oh, spinal nerves,” I say, a bit surprised. I glance away as I begin to ramble, “in humans, there are 31 pairs. Each nerve has two roots, and each nerve innervates a dermatome, and some nerves form plexuses, and-“ I stop myself when I look up and find him staring at me. Not just like, looking at me while I talk, but full on staring. “…yeah.” I finish lamely.
He keeps staring without saying anything, making me even more uncomfortable. “So, uh, is- where is Jim?”
“He should be on his way,” Sam says as he leans back, making himself comfortable in the midst of my discomfort. “You coming to dinner?”
“Oh, no,” I stammer, “I need to work on this. I have a test tomorrow.”
“You seem really well prepared,” he comments. “I guess you got the brainy autism,” he smirks.
My world freezes as my vision goes tunnel-like to narrow in on him. “How did… Who told you I’m autistic?” I ask a bit more flatly than I intend.
“Oh,” he says casually, crossing his ankle over his knee, “your doctor friend, McCoy.”
“Bones would never do that,” I snap.
His eyes widen and his head jerks back like I’ve said something shocking, and he holds his hands up like he’s afraid of me. “Woah, take it easy,” he says patronizingly. “It’s not like it isn’t obvious that something is off.”
My eyes narrow, “and just what is that supposed to mean?”
“You don’t exactly have the same personality that Jim and I do,” he says. “And-“
“Oh, so you finally realized I’m not the irresponsible brat you keep implying I am?” I push. I’m done. I’m so done. I’m so tired of him, of his little comments and sideways looks and stares. I’m tired of him infringing on my space and life, and now my private business.
“Well you seem to have the brat part down,” he fires back.
My brain flashes back to Frank- to all the times he called me a spoiled brat. The time he screamed at me that I was a useless brat and waste of space when I ran out of the barn when I was 14. The first time I learned that my so-called family only wanted one thing out of me.
My fingers tighten on the padd in my lap, “don’t pretend like you know anything about me,” I say lowly.
“How could I? The way you avoid me!”
“You mean the way you don’t want me around,” I spit back. He’s talking in circles and it’s infuriating me. Saying he knows my personality yet I avoid him too much for him to know me at all.
He’s about to snap back, fire raging in his eyes, when Jim walks in and Sam manages to school his face to neutral. Too much like the way my mom could always shift moods. Jim’s smile falls nearly instantly as he senses the tension in the room.
Before he can ask what’s wrong, I demand, “did you tell him I’m autistic?”
He has the good sense to flinch slightly, but that’s where his good sense ends, it seems. “He’s your brother, Cal. He has a right to know.”
“A right?” I laugh viciously as I move to stand. “You mean the brother that left us when I was a baby and you were 11, and only deigned to show up again once he needed something?”
Jim’s face hardens in a way I’ve never seen towards me, “Callie, calm down.”
“Me calm down?” I shake my head, “maybe you should quit being so passive and actually stand up for me, remember that I’m in your life, too. Not just him and not just Carol, but Bones and I still exist, too!”
“I know that,” he grinds out, “but you have to understand-“
“Don’t tell me what I need to understand,” I snap. “What I understand is you tell him my business when I am sure you haven’t told him half of yours.” My eyes dance alight with fire, and he knows exactly what I’m talking about. Jim thinks he can tell Sam my business when I’m sure Sam has no idea about Tarsus or Khan or any of it.
“I needed to know why you act so mental all the time!” Sam yells, standing up as well.
“Oh, is that why you were going through my room before? Searching for evidence of how ‘mental’ I am?” My eyes narrow again.
“That shows exactly how mental you are, because I did no such thing.”
“You-“ I snarl, before Jim cuts in,
“That is enough,” I think he’s talking to Sam, but then I see his eyes are on me. “Callie,” he says, “I think you need to take some time to go calm down. Now,” he adds, nodding to my room.
Anger raging through my veins, I scoff, disbelief churning. He thinks he can send me to my room? When he hasn't been around for the past year and a half? When he hasn’t been there for me since he died?
I shake my head again, sneering at them both before I turn and walk the opposite way of my room, to the door to Bones’ quarters.
Because right now, they feel much safer than my own.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Bones ran a hand through his hair on his way back to his quarters after his shift ended. He was a sweaty mess from an unexpected emergency appendectomy where the appendix had ruptured and left them with quite the mess to clean up. He hadn’t even had a chance to check in on Callie since he’d sent her home from her scratch test.
All he wanted was a hot shower before he dragged himself off to yet another awkward dinner, likely without Callie there to literally buffer the space between him and Sam. Although he could feel the tension wafting off her anytime her eldest brother was near her, so it wasn’t much of a buffer.
He sighed as he entered his rooms and began to rip off his scrub top, before he heard a screech that made him stop.
Callie sat on his couch, hands over her eyes, “don’t flash me, I’m right here!”
He harrumphed, “excuse me for thinking I could take my shirt off in my own-“ he stopped dead when she dropped her hands and he saw how beet red her eyes were. “What’s wrong?” Was his instant reaction.
She looked away from him, curling in on herself as she sat curled up in the corner of his couch, feet tucked underneath herself.
“Are you feeling okay?” His eyes roamed over her, looking for any signs of an allergic reaction.
She nodded, still refusing to meet his eye.
He stepped closer, and she flinched- flinched.
So he sat himself gingerly down on the other end of the couch, trying to give her space.
Something was wrong, really wrong.
“What happened?” He asked softly.
She shook her head, eyes welling up with tears and she stared into the distance. “I…” she choked on that single word and his own throat bobbed. “We had a fight,” she finally got out. “Me and… my brothers.”
He waited for her to elaborate as his heart thundered, as he tried to not react before he had all the facts.
“Sam… he called me mental and Jim… didn’t stand up for me.” Tears escaped both her eyes at the same time and trailed down her cheeks. “You didn’t tell him I’m autistic, did you?” Her tone of voice wasn’t questioning, it was a statement.
Brow furrowed, he shook his head, “no. I would never do that.”
She nodded, looking away and zoning out a bit again. “So that means Jim did.”
Silence fell, as he struggled to find words.
“I didn’t mean to bother you or anything,” she said as she swiped at her wet face. “It’s just that Sam is always there and I can always hear his voice and he has the code to our rooms and I just… I needed to feel safe.”
His heart both swelled and shattered at the fact that she felt safer with him than she did her own brothers.
“You’re never a bother to me, sweetheart,” he said softly. He debated asking if she wanted to talk about it, but he knew better.
She nodded again, “I won’t be in the way, I promise, I can go sit in the spare room, I’ve just been studying for a test. Maybe I’ll take a break. I don’t know. I’ll be quiet,” she met his gaze earnestly.
She was falling back on habits and coping mechanisms she’d abandoned, trying to make herself small and unseen, and he had to tamp down the fury that rose at her brothers because of it. “What did I tell you when you stayed with me when Jim was in the hospital?” He asked softly.
“To not hide in Jo’s room.”
“Mmhm,” he nodded. “And that still stands. Now,” he said as he stood with a grunt, “I’m going to go shower and then figure out dinner, as I assume you’re not going to the mess tonight?”
“No, but you don’t have to-“
He held up a hand, silencing her. “Believe it or not, I’m not Sam’s biggest fan, either. I’m happy to stay in tonight.”
Something on her face shifted at that bit of info, like she was surprised by that. He supposed he sometimes forgot how much she hid her struggles with reading body language and social subtleties, so it was likely she hadn’t picked up on the cause of the tension between him and the eldest Kirk.
But she also looked a little guarded, like there was some reason she didn’t want him around. “If that’s okay?” He asked.
She nodded immediately, “yeah, of course.”
“Okay,” he nodded back, before he stepped forward to drop a kiss on the top of her head on his way to the bathroom. “I’ll be out in a bit.”
Once he was out of the shower and in comfortable clothes, he walked out into the living room to see what he could get Callie to agree to eat for dinner. He found her looking restless by the door to Jim’s rooms, one arm wrapped around herself, the other hand nervously pulling at her bottom lip.
She shifted from foot to foot the same way Jim did when he got anxious, and his brow furrowed in concern as he approached her.
She looked up at him, blue eyes flashing with what looked to be embarrassment and fear before she looked back at the door. “I keep waiting for them to leave, they should have gone to dinner like, 15 minutes ago, but they’re still there, and, well, I…” she huffed at herself, shifting her weight again.
“I’m…” she bit her lip, cheeks flushing bright red. “I got my period. Early. I’m bleeding,” she forced herself to admit. “Like, a lot. Like, through everything. It- I didn’t- it’s early, or else I would have… well, I… I need to go get clothes. But I… I can’t… I don’t want…” she bit her lip again, trying for all the world to not break down into sobs.
It didn’t surprise him at all that all the stress she’d been enduring had screwed with her hormones enough to trigger an early cycle. Part of him wondered if that was why she had actually stood up for herself against Sam, though he’d never voice the thought aloud.
He carefully placed a hand on her arm, slowly, so she could see it coming and wouldn’t jump. “I can go,” he said. “If Sam has the door code and has been staying late, I take it you want to sleep here anyway?”
Looking down, she nodded as if ashamed to admit it.
“You’ll need your meds, pillow, blanket, all that stuff too,” he said. “The tape on your back is waterproof, so just go get yourself cleaned up and I’ll be back with clothes for you.”
“But I like… I need… I need pads…” she mumbled looking down, cheeks flushing again.
“I know?” He said matter-of-factly, with a small shake of his head. “It’s fine, I’ll get everything. Don’t worry. I know what I’m doing.” Trying to make her understand it was no big deal, he patted her arm before turning to get his shoes. “I leave your things outside the bathroom door once I get back,” he said over his shoulder on his way out. “I’ll be quick,” he promised as the door closed behind him.
While he didn’t want Callie to have to deal with her brothers, it wasn’t like he was looking forward to dealing with them, either. He and Jim were on such rocky ground that he hadn’t even used the door between their quarters, he’d gone into the hallway and then rang from the outside, even though he had the code.
Jim answered the door, looking surprised to see him, not immediately stepping aside to let him in like he usually would. “Bones,” he said lightly, “what’s up?”
“I’m just here to grab a few things for Callie,” he said, motioning with his arms, making Jim finally step to the side. “She's going to stay with me tonight, so she needs her meds and a few other items.”
Jim nodded stiltedly, swallowing thickly and looking down. “Sure, sure,” he said before motioning to her room with the drink he held in his hand, “go right ahead.”
He eyed the near-empty bottle of scotch on the ottoman in front of the couch, schooling his face to neutral even as he knew it had been full when he last saw it, and he knew Jim wasn’t as big of a drinker as people thought.
“Med-pass time, is it?” Sam quipped from his spot on the couch.
Len’s steps faltered at the term, looking over at him curiously.
“Gotta medicate people on schedule, right?” He smirked.
He tamped down his irritation and continued into Callie’s room.
Before the door closed, he heard Sam complain, “oh sure. She accuses her own brother of going through her room yet she has no problem with him rifling through her stuff like a creep.”
He could feel his blood pressure rising, but he worked to breathe through it.
Doctor, girl-dad, girl-uncle, brother to a sister, and (ex)husband, he knew what to grab her, exactly what to get from under her bathroom sink and the top drawer of her dresser. Somewhat intimate items that he didn’t take lightly that she trusted him to get. Along with everything she’d need to sleep there, get up the next morning, and her textbook padds.
He had a duffel bag full of her things by the time he was done, and he took a steadying breath before he opened her door back to the living room. Where he heard Sam complaining about him again, and that time, it wasn’t something he could ignore.
“Don’t you think it’s weird for him to be alone with her?”
His grip tightened on the handle of the duffel, “I do happen to have a daughter of my own,” he said evenly.
“Yeah, but Callie’s not yours,” Sam shot back immediately.
“But I am her guardian,” he said, looking over at Jim for any sort of help.
“Bones is right,” Jim said, if a bit reluctantly. “I trust him with Callie implicitly.”
‘With Callie’. Not in general.
“I don’t appreciate the accusation,” Len said levely, “especially when I was the one who took care of her for a year.”
Sam looked over at Jim, “what’s he talking about?”
Jim’s jaw tightened as he shot Len a glare. He couldn’t possibly have not told him? Of course he wouldn’t tell him he’d died, but surely he’d at least told him about his coma and recovery?
He looked back over at his brother, “I… we had… well, I’m sure you saw the news, I mean, I assumed you had, about the crash in San Francisco about a year and a half ago?”
Sam shook his head, “I’ve been… out in deep space for so long…”
Len’s brow furrowed. How could he possibly know how to contact Jim on the Enterprise, where it would be, without knowing about it being grounded for a year?
“Well, I was… pretty banged up from the whole thing. I was unconscious for two weeks, in the hospital for months, there was no way for me to legally stay on as Callie’s guardian. So Bones stepped in.” Jim looked at him softly, “he was there for her when I couldn’t be. He still is.”
A look passed between the two friends, many things being silently said.
Before Sam interrupted, “so he gets custody of her and diagnoses her as crazy so he can keep her… under him?”
“Just what are you implying?” He finally snapped.
“I think you know exactly what I’m implying,” Sam said with a smirk, sipping his scotch.
He felt his ears turn red with rage at the accusation, the implication that he would ever be inappropriate with her.
“I mean, why get so upset if it’s not true?” He added.
Jim had blanched, staring at Sam in shock as he tried to find words to respond. “Sammy, Bones would never- I-I know Bones-“
“You’re gonna trust some guy you met in college over your own brother and his intuition? A guy that doesn’t even have custody of his own kid?”
He felt like he’d been slapped as he looked to Jim for an explanation as to how and why Sam knew that.
Jim was getting paler and paler as his eyes flicked between the two older men. “Let’s take a breath here,” he said, trying to pull on his Starfleet diplomat hat.
“You don’t think that after growing up with Frank you might not have a very good gauge for who a good guy is?” Sam pushed.
Then it was Jim’s turn to look like he’d been slapped, and Len had had it.
“And just who left him with Frank?” He snarled, protectiveness overtaking him.
“The one who sacrificed his own body protecting him from Frank!” Sam yelled back, standing up. “Some doctor and so-called father you are, expecting one child to stick around to protect another!”
“Do you even know-“ Len stopped himself. Stopped himself from asking him if he knew what had happened to Jim after he left. Because he knew he didn’t. He knew there was no way Sam knew about Tarsus. Not if he didn’t know about Khan.
So he rephrased, speaking slowly, “you have no idea how the way you left him affected him. And how many of us have done all we can to heal the hurt you caused.” He shook his head, “this ‘guy he met in college’ was the first real brother he’d had since he was eleven. And now he’s being a better brother and father-figure to your sister than you are.”
He looked at Jim, “I will never leave you, no matter how hard you push, kid.”
And with that, he turned and left a blubbering Sam and a teary-eyed Jim in his wake as he returned to said sister.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Bones knocks on the bathroom door while I’m in the shower to tell me he’s leaving a duffel bag of my things outside for me.
My cheeks burn hot with embarrassment as I rifle through it, pulling out clean undies and thick pads, knowing he had to go through my underwear drawer and my basket of pads under my sink, gauging which ones to bring back.
He’s also brought back pajamas I change into, and when I go into his spare room to drop off the duffel, I find my pillow and emotional support fuzzy blanket and tribble stuffy on the bed, and my textbook padds and meds on the nightstand.
I keep my hair up in the messy bun I threw it into for the shower and pull on my favorite zip up hoodie and wrap it around myself tight as I venture out into the living room.
Bones is standing at the replicator, tapping through the options as I come up behind him. “Did everything go okay?” I ask quietly.
He nods, “yeah, of course. I fed Bennett while I was there, too.”
“Thanks…”
“How do you feel about sushi?” He asks lightly as he continues to scroll. “Not sure how I feel about the replicated stuff, but, we can try it…”
My stomach rolls even as my head pounds from low blood sugar. “I uhm… I’m not hungry,” I tell him. “Really,” I add hastily before he can object, “I just feel nauseous.” Not a lie.
He turns to look at me, concern written on his face, “are you in pain?”
I look down to pull my sleeves over my hands and reply, “yeah? A little? I don’t know… I know I can’t have any anti-inflammatories because they’ll mess up the allergy test, I’ll be fine, I’m just… uncomfortable, more than anything. The tape and itching are annoying me more than cramps. It’s- it’s a lot of reasons I’m not hungry…” I trail off.
“You can have an analgesic, though,” he says. “You don’t have to be in pain. Maybe once you feel better you’ll feel like eating,” he tries to reason.
I nod, simply to make him feel better, “yeah, okay, sure.”
“Find a movie while I’m gone, yeah? I know you’ve been studying all day, you need a break.”
“Have not…” I pout as I sit on the couch.
He snorts, shaking his head, “you’re just like Jim was in the academy…” then he catches himself, winces, looks at me apologetically for mentioning Jim, and I just shrug in response. “I'll be back,” he says softly as he ducks out.
As I sit in the silence, my ears roar and ring as I listen for any noise, any hint that Jim and Sam are still next door, still having a grand ol’ time without me.
Biting my lip, I get up and creep towards the door to Jim’s rooms and press my ear against it, and am surprised to find it dead silent in there. Maybe they finally left after all.
I sigh and go back to the couch, pick up my padd to message Auggie. I was less than forthcoming about everything that happened with the fire, but glazing over my throat swelling shut was harder to do. You can tell someone you had some mild smoke inhalation that was fine after a breathing treatment, but you can’t really dial down an anaphylactic emergency.
How’s your back doing? He’s asking.
Itchy.
:(
I’m still like. New to the whole autism thing. Have you ever had anyone tell you that you’re crazy because you’re autistic?
Oh yeah, for sure. Lots of kids at school. Even my cousins. Why? Who called you crazy? Better not have been anyone you work with >:(
No… it was Sam. Which is why I’m mad. Because like. He doesn’t even know me. How can he say that when he hasn’t done anything but make assumptions about me since he got here?
Sounds like he’s projecting.
Exactly.
Says more about him than you.
But it still hurts. Especially when Jim didn’t stand up for me.
Woah, what???
Yeah.
Grosero…
Translate?
Rude/jerk.
Ah, I’ll add that to my vocabulary.
Well, speaking from experience, brother relationships are complicated. Especially when one of them spends a long time having to be very protective. I can imagine even more so if they’re closer in age like your brothers are. As the younger/protected brother, going against the person who always kept you safe can feel like betrayal.
Yeah, but in Jim trying to not betray Sam, he betrayed me :( I just wanted him to say that I’m not crazy. That I’m not a burden to have around. It’s almost like being with my mom all over again. Not good enough.
Don’t say that :(
I’m staying with Bones for now. I’m mad at Jim and Sam is always around anyway.
Sounds like a good idea.
I’m so stressed out from the allergic reaction that I’m afraid to eat anything now. Plus I’m stressed out about my brothers. And work. Eating is getting hard again.
Have you told anyone?
No. And I’m not going to. Because they’re just going to force me to eat.
If you’re staying with McCoy you’re not going to be able to hide it for long.
Watch me.
Chapter 8
Summary:
Callie's eating issues worsen, and Bones takes note
Notes:
Sooooo yeah, I know that a lot of you are suuuuper mad at Jim. I'm getting DM's about him needing punched, lol, and yes, I agree. But here's my reasoning on his out-of-characterness, without giving away the plot of this fic and future ones. We know that Jim changes SO MUCH between Into Darkness and Beyond, to the point that we can argue he's clinically depressed in Beyond. So my plan has always been to discover and explore how he gets to that point. His relationships- and issues in his relationships- with Sam and Carol, in my mind, and this AU, play a big part in that. Jim has SO MUCH unhealed trauma that comes to head, IMO, post-Beyond, and I can't wait to explore that someday, but at this point in time, that trauma is making him react suuuuuper poorly. That frontal lobe is just barely formed in your mid-20's, and I can say from experience that it's a time of painful growth. We're just seeing Jim make the wrong choices right now. But James T. Kirk always gets a redemption arc.
Chapter Text
The first thing he noticed was the silence.
Sure, Callie always moved around like a cat, having been trained for 16 years to be neither seen nor heard, to never be in the way, and to never disturb anyone, but Bones was a man adept at hearing through the silence. Not only figuratively- reading micro facial expressions, interpreting lab results, but literally- as a doctor who had to be aware of a slight shift in a patient’s breathing, as a Starfleet officer, always on the defense during a first contact, and as a father who had learned to listen for the pitter-patter of little feet sneaking around.
So he could always hear her get up in the night, right from the first night she’d stayed with him in San Francisco while Jim was off… being Jim. The night before their entire lives hit the fan.
He figured it was a sensory thing, that she hated being thirsty and always had a water bottle nearby, and he didn’t much care because most people- himself included- drank more caffeine than they did water.
During her worst nights, even the nights he’d had to sedate her and hold her through nightmares, her rolling out of bed to shuffle to the bathroom and back around 0300 became a reassuring sound. It reminded him she was still there, was still fighting, was still her.
So it was noticeable when she stayed in her room all night after showing up in his quarters earlier in the day. She’d refused dinner, and he’d reluctantly not pushed as hard as he wanted, simply due to the day she’d had. Having your long-lost brother show up simply to take over your safe person and call you crazy just when you finally got stability for the first time in your life, well, that’d be enough to ruin anyone’s appetite. So not waking up to soft footfalls down the hallway was a surprise, but not worrisome.
No, worrisome came when she went four nights without getting up.
At first he thought maybe he was crazy, maybe he was getting old and was just sleeping through it. Until on the fourth night he was up all night, sitting in the living room with the lights dimmed low as he muddled his way through overdo reports, and at one point he realized it was 0600 and she hadn’t appeared.
His brow furrowed, he glanced around the little dining area he’d put together, a table and chairs near the replicator, (because his mama had once vidcalled to see him eating on the couch and ripped into him about having a proper dining set) the small wet bar area with a bar sink, coffee maker, hot plate, and tea kettle, and the mini fridge in the corner. He scanned the surfaces for reusable bottle Callie had been carrying around as long as he’d known her, the one covered with stickers, the newest addition being a rainbow infinity symbol for autism awareness that Auggie had sent her through Igancio, but it was nowhere to be seen.
He became worried she’d left it at Jim’s and hadn’t wanted to go back for it or ask him to go, so he asked her about it when she appeared that morning, tapping at the replicator, (as she was still refusing to step foot in the mess hall, saying she didn’t want to see her brothers).
“I’ve been meanin’ to ask you,” he began casually, not missing the way her shoulders stiffened and her jaw clenched. “Did you get everything you needed from your room? Do you need me to go back for anything?”
Still facing away from him as a smoothie replicated, she shook her head, “no, I got everything. I went over when Jim was on the bridge and got the rest of my things.”
“Just haven’t seen much of your stuff around,” he said as he picked up his coffee mug.
She shrugged, picking up her glass with a shaking- shaking?- hand. “‘S not like I have a lot of stuff.”
“Don’t want you thinkin’ you’re in the way or need to hide anything…”
“I don’t,” she chirped, her voice pitching up in the way it did when she lied.
She glanced at him with a small but forced smile before her eyes caught on the wall chronometer, “aren’t you going to breakfast?”
He shook his head, “nah, I’m good. Just going to grab some oatmeal before I lay down for a bit. I’m not on until beta shift today.”
He could see her brain processing the info, her eyes flicking back and forth slightly as she thought, a bit more sluggish than usual, he noticed.
“You know you can go without me, right?” She finally said.
He nodded, “I do know that, yes.”
“And that I don’t need a babysitter? I’m fine eating by myself.”
“Well maybe I’m not.”
Her brow furrowed, and he knew she needed him to clarify- “not fine with you eating by yourself.”
“Oh,” she said as understanding clicked. But then the cogs in her brain turned again, “why?”
“Because you don’t deserve to be alone at meals just because your brother is a jerk.”
“But just because my brother is a jerk doesn’t mean you have to eat meals away from your friends,” she objected.
He shrugged, “eh, Starfleet encourages the whole ‘togetherness’ thing for morale, but… I’d much rather have a quiet meal here, given the choice.”
She nodded, eyes zoning out on the carpet, it seemed, before she jumped and shook herself ever so slightly, as if to return to herself.
Again, his brow furrowed in concern, “you sleep okay?”
“Yeah,” she said lightly, stepping towards the hallway.
“Nightmares? Night sweats? Restless legs?” He pushed.
“Nah,” she called over her shoulder, continuing towards her room. (Because of course it was her room, it was never the spare.)
When her door slid shut and left him in silence, he let himself frown. Something more than Sam being a jerk and the aftermath of her allergic reaction was setting her off kilter.
Her scratch test results had come back unremarkable- she was allergic to grass, dust, rodents, a few of the more common environmental allergens, but not a single food allergy came back with a reaction. They were stumped. They had put some samples into the computer for some deeper scans and examination by the computer, but it was going to take time for results, if any came at all. All they could do in the meantime was tell her to do was carry her EpiPen and start meals slowly in case of a reaction. He had put her on an antihistamine regimen just to add some cushion, and he wondered if that was what was making her drag.
He had been on beta since the day after she’d come to stay, so he hadn’t been sharing meals with her. She’d usually take a smoothie to her room for breakfast, take something to go on her way to her shift that started just after lunchtime, and she’d always (allegedly) eaten dinner by the time he’d returned from his own shift.
He checked the logs, because, of course he checked the logs, and yeah, she was ordering food. Mostly bland, nearly hypoallergenic food, but it was nutritious. Balanced. …perfect, almost.
His frown deepened. One of the ways she tended to mask was by acting the opposite of casual- by becoming deliberate in every action, precise with every word, and exact in every way possible. Like she thought that if she managed to be just perfect enough, people wouldn’t see her, that she wouldn’t be in the way, that everyone would leave her alone.
He drained his coffee and stood to wash out his cup. It wasn’t a replicated mug, it was one Jo had hand painted that he took great care of. As he washed both the cup and the spoon he’d used to stir in his cream- a treat for when he actually had time to enjoy his coffee- something began to gnaw at him. Some uncanny valley detail that he couldn’t quite place.
He tucked the mug back in its cabinet and when he opened the drawer to put away the spoon, one of the few pieces of cutlery his mom had insisted go with him on their 5-year-mission, he saw the neat stack of reusable straws in the tray, too, and it finally hit him.
Callie’s smoothies never had a straw in them. He knew her well enough to know she’d never sip a smoothie without one, she’d whine and throw a fit about getting foam and gunk on her upper lip.
His stomach turned as he glanced down the hall at her door. He supposed she could be holding her nose and chugging it, just to force the nutrients down, but that just… wasn’t her.
When her door suddenly slid open he jumped, a bit guiltily, and went back to fumbling around in the drawer.
But he watched out of the corner of his eye- watched as she carried her things into the bathroom- a stack of clean clothes, a towel, a hairbrush… and her smoothie, still full.
Crap.
He knew in his gut right then that she was dumping it, not drinking it. And if she wasn’t getting up in the middle of the night to pee, she probably wasn’t drinking regular fluids, either. And if she was faking eating breakfast and not drinking water, he could bet all his transporter credits (god awful things,) that she was barely eating at all.
“Dammit, Cal…” he muttered under his breath as he hung his head. “What are we going to do about this?”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
The second thing he noticed was the candy.
There was a mass influx of crewmen all within one hour, smack in the middle of their shared afternoon shift. There had been a chemical leak in engineering that somehow wafted through three other decks before it was contained. Everyone exposed needed to be cleared, and not everyone was happy about it.
Some people had been woken up from sleeping off their delta night shifts, others had been pulled from time sensitive work, others simply just didn’t want to be there.
Medbay was a cacophony of voices, most of them unhappy.
Since most of the work was simple triaging- checking vitals via tricorder against a baseline, Callie was able to fully step in and help, efficiently scanning and sending her patients either to M’Benga for treatment or back to whatever they had been doing.
As the crowd and noise continued to increase, every time he caught a glimpse of her, she looked more and more tense, her smile a little more forced.
When there was the smallest of lulls, he shared a knowing look with Ignacio and the two approached her in unison, from opposite ends of the room. “Hand your tricorder over to Sanchez, darlin’,” he said as she looked between them, wide-eyed. “Let him take over your line- you’re not in trouble- don’t look at me like that,” he shook his head casually as he gently pulled her by the elbow.
She clumsily fumbled her tricorder over, like her fingers were slow to respond to her command, and another knowing look was shared before he guided her into his office.
Her mask was slipping even before the door closed, and he didn’t miss the shaking breath she took in once it did. But she kept the mask in place instead of letting it fully fall, and in the safety of his office, that was an oddity.
She was still watching him warily as he sat her down on the couch and walked over to his desk, retrieving something from one of the drawers. When he returned, he sat on the coffee table across from her and held out one of the chewy sour candies she had come to love, ever since he had given her one at Pike’s funeral to ground her from panic. “Looks like you might need some help comin’ back to us,” he said softly. “It’s been a rough afternoon.”
He watched her cogs turn slowly again, slower than usual, as she stared at the wrapped candy in his fingers. Processing.
Processing.
Processing.
His brow started to furrow and he was about to open his mouth to speak when she did,
“I’m okay.”
He had to work to not recoil from the shock. “…you sure?” He knew he sounded disbelieving.
She nodded, “yeah. I don’t- I’m grounded,” she flat out lied. He could see her floating away in front of him.
He lowered the candy, “you may be grounded, but you’re still masking hard,” he challenged.
“I’m at work,” she scoffed. “I have to.”
He didn’t miss the shaking of her hands as she shoved them between her thighs. He had noticed her trembling more and more, and he thought it was residual anxiety as she settled in away from her brothers, as she waited for a shoe to drop. But when it didn’t drop and the shaking didn’t stop, he couldn’t help but clock it constantly. It sunk in then that it wasn’t her normal anxiety or stimming- it was different.
“Trust me, I’m fully aware of everything happening inside and out of my body.” She added.
A little too aware, more than likely.
And then he was aware of his own body, of his own stomach flipping, of anxious heat crawling up his neck and ears as the scary thought settled in that she wasn’t eating meals, wasn’t drinking water, and now wouldn’t even eat a piece of candy. And all that that likely meant.
He acquiesced, but only because he could hear the volume in the main bay rising again. “Alright, well, I’m going to leave it at the nurse’s station for you in case you change your mind, okay?”
She nodded before moving to get up. He held up a hand, “give yourself five. I don’t care if you think you don’t need it,” he waved his hand to ward off her objection. “Just take a breather. Doctor’s orders.” He reached out to squeeze her arm gently as he stood, and if the candy was the second thing he noticed, and the shaking was the third thing he noticed, then the fourth thing was how cold her skin was.
He couldn’t hide his reaction to that one, his eyes instantly scanning her. “Are you cold?” He adjusted his grip to take her hand into his, to look at her nails and fingertips for peripheral cyanosis- a blue or purple tinge. All he could see was her nails were painted before she tugged her hand out of his, grumbling that it was always cold in medbay.
But her nails were rarely painted. She hated the feeling of the polish getting caught in her hair when it started to chip and typically refused to touch the stuff. She’d only relented to wearing it previously when Jo and Cress had begged her for a tea party.
Thinking quickly, he said, “let’s do soup tonight for dinner, yeah? I’m getting off early,” a lie he would make reality. “I have tricks to make the replicator version of mama’s potato soup a little more authentic.”
She was even quicker, though, “Auggie and I are going to vidcall and do some sims together when I get off. He’s got a test he’s nervous about, I promised to help.” She was wisely making it more about Auggie than herself so he couldn’t object. She was too smart.
He was about to sit back down and ask her what was really going on when his office door slid open and Christine poked her head in to tell him they needed him.
He stifled a sigh as he looked back at Callie, innocently gazing at him like she was confused why he was still there. Masking. Masking with him.
So all he could do in that moment was nod and return to work, his mind lingering on her the rest of the day and night.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
The final thing he noticed was the cursing.
Callie had cursed at him exactly once, when he’d sedated her, when Jim rolled into medbay in a body bag. She’d woken up and told him to ‘screw off’ in the more colorful way, the more blunt way. That starts with F.
But on a regular basis, she was careful not to curse at him, he noticed. He wasn’t sure why, wasn’t sure if it was something her mother had beaten into her, but it was noticeable.
She used what Spock liked to call ‘colorful metaphors’, although hers were far less colorful than Bones’. She had her own little ways of insulting people, her own neurodivergent, well thought out, academically layered digs and ribs, but she rarely outright cursed louder than under her breath. And never at anyone.
He was sitting on the couch in his quarters after working alpha and getting off well before dinner time. He was waiting for Callie to return from the VR simulation Ignacio was helping her run about childbirth. He was ready to watch her all night, if he had to, to ensure he actually saw her eat.
The door slid open just past 1900. She dragged herself in, looking like every step was a gargantuan effort, her face pale and her eyes sunken and glazed over. She hummed at him in acknowledgment, but he wasn’t about to let her disappear into her room for the night.
“The mess made those veggie burgers you like,” he stood up to stop her. “I grabbed you one, come eat with me,” he said encouragingly.
If possible, her face somehow grew paler. “I- I’m tired,” she tried, but he was ready for that.
“You’ve been locked in that lab for 5 hours, I know you need to eat.”
She noticeably bristled, “yeah, and are we sure the mess didn’t screw up again and give me another anaphylaxis-inducing meal?”
Her words hit hard and he blinked, “well I can replicate you something simple, if you’re still nervous about eating.” His brow furrowed, “sweetheart, is that why-“
“Oh my god, can you just get the hell off my damn case for once!” She snapped as she stalked towards her room, new energy in her efforts to get away from him.
He was stunned to silence as he let her go, let her push him away. He had long accepted the fact that sometimes he may need to play the role of emotional punching bag for her, as she learned to navigate emotions properly for the first time in her life without stifling them to keep someone happy.
And as her door slid shut, harder than usual, if possible, he collapsed back into his seat and rested his elbows on his knees, letting his hand hang and his back curve and slouch.
Something was wrong. Really wrong. And her comment about the anaphylaxis was more telling than she’d wanted it to be, he didn’t need a psych degree to know that.
What he did feel he needed the psych degree for was to figure out why she was masking so hard with him of all people. She had bled and cried on him, talked about things like Frank that she wouldn’t discuss with anyone, ever, and she was living with him when her blood brother was literally right next door- so what was the issue?
He was so baffled that beyond his psych degree feeling useless, he felt useless.
So he did what any good doctor does- called for a second opinion.
The next day, the two of them sat in his office, rehashing their plan. It was going to be an intervention of sorts, as gentle and as neurodivergent friendly as could be. She was going to feel cornered, she was going to feel defensive, but the goal was that she ultimately felt loved.
“Should we call her in here?” Len finally sighed.
Ignacio nodded, “have to eventually.”
He silently got up, mouth set in a grim line, and walked over to open his office door and stick his head out into the main bay. “Hey, Cal?” He called out to where she stood at the nurse’s station, knees locked and face looking way too pale. He also didn’t miss the tremor in her hands as she held a padd, either. “Can I borrow you for a minute?” He tried to school his features to neutral- to soft, even.
She took a step but then hesitated, “I’m… I’m supposed to get vitals on a patient, it’s the two-hour mark, I-“
“It can wait,” he said smoothly but firmly.
She bit her lip, glancing around, presumably looking for someone watching, disapproving of her stepping away. That in itself didn’t sit right with him, because he thought they had been taking care of that.
She finally sighed and gingerly set her padd down on the counter as she ducked her head and walked into his office, fists clenching and unclenching at her sides.
She halted when she saw Ignacio waiting, sitting casually perched on the arm of one of the armchairs at the desk. He smiled softly when he saw her, encouragingly, but they could both see her shoulders and hackles rise before she started walking again to sit down in the opposite armchair.
“What did I do?” She asked as she sat, making the two men share a quick glance.
“You didn’t do anything,” Ignacio said as he let Len round his desk and sit down.
“You’re not in trouble,” he added as he leaned forward and put his arms on his desk. “We’ve just been thinking,” he glanced at Ignacio who slid down into his seat to be at eye level with her instead of looming above her. “Your body has been through hell lately- with the smoke inhalation and the anaphylaxis,” he tried to keep his tone conversational. “Sometimes when people go through stuff like that, it messes with normal things- sleep, food.”
He paused for a beat, before Ignacio jumped in to translate, “bodies get weird after scary stuff. It’s not anything we do wrong.”
He nodded, keeping his eyes on her face but tried not to pin her with his stare. “We just want to make sure you know that you don’t have to fight your body or make it behave all on your own.”
“If things are feeling hard right now, that’s okay,” Ignacio offered. “We’ve got ways to make things easier.”
“If you want to tell us what’s going on, we’re right here,” he said as gently as he could. Not an accusation, but a clear message that they knew something was wrong.
They waited. They waited for her to say something, anything. For her to obfuscate, to dodge, or to admit she was struggling.
Instead, she smiled softly, appreciatively, “I’m fine,” she shrugged.
He could hear both his and Ignacio’s hearts shatter.
“I’ve been busy, I mean, we both have,” she nodded towards him. “You don’t always see me but I sleep. I eat, you can check the logs.”
She kept the smile on her face, the one that was too tight, too forced, that didn’t quite meet her eyes. He knew her well enough to know when she was masking. Down to her little tells- the way she held her eyes just a little too wide, the way her smile pulled just a little too much to the right, the way she cocked her head.
He already knew that her logs showed a perfect diet- too perfect. As if she were masking even what she was eating.
She stayed in her room from 11-6 every night, an assumed solid 7 hours, not perfect, but just near it, and far too scheduled for her usual refusal to go to sleep.
She was acing exams and sims, she was still doing well with the three doctors and Christine, shadowing and assisting them. Always prim, always exact in every little movement.
She hadn’t been herself in weeks, and she was trying harder and harder to hide it. It had been ingrained in her to hide away any problems and pretend all was always well, and she was reverting back to that instead of asking for help.
She had asked for help before, he knew she had it in her, so her resistance to doing so then was tearing him to shreds.
She swiftly stood, keeping the forced smile on her face, “I appreciate the concern, but I’m good. I’ve really gotta go do a few things before someone is asking for me.” She forced a slightly different smile before ducking out, leaving the two doctors in silence.
“…what?”
“…just happened?”
“Did she- did she just gaslight us? Did we just get gaslit by a 17 year old?” Ignacio jerked a thumb over his shoulder towards the door she’d walked out of.
Len nodded, a bit slack-jawed, “can’t even call it a denial because she was careful to never outright say what we were insinuating.”
“The insinuation was probably the problem,” Ignacio ran his hands through his hair. “She wormed her way out of this and is pretending to not even know what we’re talking about when she knows full-well what we were talking about!”
“She played dumb to get out of admitting to anything.” He cursed and ran a hand down his face, shoulders slumping in a moment of defeat. “I’m just going to have to watch her more closely. And if it doesn’t get better, we will have to have a more blunt and less escapable conversation in a couple of days.”
“Let me reach out to Auggie in the meantime, see if he knows anything.”
“Kid is our informant at this point…”
“Yeah but he would only ever break her confidence if things were bad, and… this is bad. So I have a feeling we’re going to at least get some insight.”
“In the meantime…” Len sighed.
“Basically just watch and wait?”
“And knock on wood that something doesn’t happen in the meantime.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Auggie blinked owlishly from his dark spot in his dorm. Which was…
“Are you- under a table right now?” Ignacio asked, somehow both surprised and not at all surprised.
“It’s a fort, thank you very much.”
“A fort… under a table?”
“I needed a stable roof.”
Ignacio rubbed his face, “and where is Cayde in all this?”
A muffled, “Cayde is trying to eat at said table!” Came from offscreen.
Then a hand, Cayde’s hand, appeared and handed Auggie a bowl which he eagerly took and settled in his lap, grinning like a Cheshire Cat.
Ignacio shook his head, “you sure have one long-suffering roommate, Augs.”
“Eh,” Cayde’s voice came as he shuffled down underneath the table to sit next to Auggie, knee to knee. “I have a little sister, I’m used to chaos goblins.”
Ignacio observed them both for a moment, quietly eating a dinner that Cayde presumably made, a dinner that didn’t look like the academy classic ramen. They were good for each other, those two boys. Those two young men.
“Speaking of chaos goblins,” he sighed, “I’m calling about Callie.”
Both boys stopped and looked up in unison, stiff and nervous, “what about her?” Auggie asked.
“We’re worried… well, we were wondering if she said anything to you-“
“Are you trying to get me to rat on my best friend, again?!”
“It’s not snitching if you’re concerned,” Ignacio argued.
“That’s what you said when you convinced me to tell you what mom and dad got you for Christmas!”
“Auggie, that was seven years ago!”
Cayde’s eyes were bouncing back and forth between his roommate and the screen, waiting for someone to explain what was going on. What he did add, interrupting the brothers’ bickering, was, “so like, I have a test to study for. So if you need him to spill the beans, just ask him directly, I don’t have the patience for you giving him 30 hints tonight that I have to decipher for him later.”
“Rude!” Auggie turned to his roommate.
Cayde stuck his tongue out at him.
“Okay, fine, blunt,” Ignacio sighed, trying to blink back a headache. “Not like we have much time anyway…”
That got Auggie’s full and serious attention.
“We think- we know- she isn’t eating. I just wanted to know if she had said anything to you about it, because she’s teetering on the edge and we don’t want to see her go over.”
“The edge of what?” Cayde’s unusually quiet voice asked.
“Malnutrition, at the very least. Seizures, maybe. Passing out, for all we know, her heart could stop if her potassium and magnesium are low enough. Which is why we need to know how long this has been going on and how bad it is, which is something that she, so far, is unwilling to tell us.”
“What has she said?” Auggie asked, setting his bowl aside.
“She won’t admit to anything. We tried talking to her today and she just walked out, didn’t confirm or deny anything.”
“So she’s masking,” Cayde said, glancing sidelong at Auggie. “I wouldn’t know what that’s like…” he rolled his eyes.
Ignacio clocked Auggie chewing the inside of his cheek and called him on it- “I see you stimming, spit it out.”
“She told me a while ago that eating was getting hard, after her anaphylactic reaction. And yes, I told her to tell Dr. McCoy. I told her she wouldn’t be able to hide it. She said ‘watch me’.” He shook his head, “I really thought- like, she’s living with him, I thought he’d notice anything really wrong before anyone would even believe me.”
“Anaphylac-“ Cayde started.
Ignacio softened, “Auggie, I would have believed you.”
“Wait, she’s living with my uncle?” Cayde squinted, “why?”
“Oh, because her long lost brother showed up and he’s a total jerkwad,” Auggie rambled, picking up his bowl again. “Said she was ‘mental’ ‘cuz of her autism and Jim didn’t even back her up. Kinda hate that guy right now.”
“Be nice, he’s already got both of your spots saved onboard,” Ignacio warned.
“Why am I always the last to know these things?” Cayde murmured.
“Because Callie doesn’t flood the group chat with her private info,” Auggie shrugged. “Doesn’t wanna bother you. Just me.” He smiled happily.
“Anyway,” Igancio huffed, trying to get the conversation back on track. “That’s all you know? Nothing else?”
Auggie shook his head, “she’s been… off, in texts. Like… like she’s masking even in texts. Her punctuation is precise, her emojis feel… off, and even her spelling is perfect. I don’t know how to explain it.”
“She always seems to think that the more perfect she is, the less she’s seen,” Ignacio ran a hand down his face. “So at least two weeks then. Since her allergic reaction.”
“Yeah. It’s like she’s afraid to eat, but it’s… deeper, somehow.”
“Control,” Cayde said simply, looking down into his bowl that he was no longer eating from, only stirring. “Nothing seems to be going right for her lately, from the sounds of it. Sometimes letting ourselves spiral out of control is the only control we think we have.”
Auggie looked over at him meaningfully, waiting for an elaboration that didn’t come.
“Plus… I’m pretty sure you guys know she’s been skipping lunch for… months, at this point. Right?” Auggie asked, breaking the silence.
His brother nodded, “yeah, which was why we were physically taking her to lunch, but she started weaseling her way out of that.”
“Do you want me to call her? See if I can find anything out?”
“Thought you didn’t want to play informant?”
“Yeah, but now I’m worried.”
“Go for it, Augs. Just let me know ASAP if something concerning comes up, please?”
Auggie saluted, “roger-roger.”
Cayde rolled his eyes, “he’s hyperfixating on Star Wars right now. He throws a pillow at my head every morning yelling ‘pew-pew’.”
Ignacio snorted, “he rotates between Star Wars and Dr. Who,” he warned.
“Oh, he already built a dalek for a robotics project,” Cayde said. “Our first month here.”
“And I got the highest grade the teacher had ever given out!”
“You didn’t sleep for four days!”
“But now the teacher likes me! I was getting bad vibes at first.”
“Auggie, her husband had just died, she was grieving.”
“It’s not my fault I can’t read facial expressions! I can only sense vibes!”
Ignacio waved his hands helplessly, “call Callie. I’m hanging up now.”
“-well next time you get bad vibes from Callie, maybe tell me!”
“I either keep secrets in the vault or I yell them out immediately, why is no one ever happy?”
“Because those are literally the two worst options.”
“I-“
Ignacio hung up.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
I’m trying to study- what, I’m not entirely sure- when my padd buzzes with an incoming video call from Auggie.
I sigh, seeing stars as I do. I don’t want to talk right now, especially not face-to-face. But Auggie has no boundaries and doesn’t know how to take a hint, so I answer, hoping for a quick conversation.
“Hey,” I breathe as his face comes into view. I cock my head, “why are you in the dark?”
“It’s a fort for goodness sake!”
I hold my hands up, “okay, okay, fort life rocks, carry on.”
He holds up a bowl, “Cayde made dinner. Thought maybe we could eat together.”
“Oh,” I shake my head, setting off vertigo …again. “I replicated some soup earlier, so…”
“‘Replicated’ is a whole lot different than ‘ate’.” He says pointedly.
I huff, “did you call to harp on my eating habits?”
“Yeah, kinda.”
“What?”
He shakes his head, “Cal, I’m worried, I-“
…
“-allie? Callie?!”
I jump, “hn, what?”
“You just- are you okay? What just happened?”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean I was talking and you just… glitched. For over two minutes.”
“What? No, your screen must have just froze.”
“I could see you breathing.”
“Sorry, I must have just zoned out then, that’s my bad-“
“Callie that was more than zoning out, I know what an absence seizure looks like.”
I roll my eyes, “I did not just have an absence seizure. I’d know if I was.”
“There’s a reason they’re called ‘absence’.”
“Sorry, why did you call? Did you say?” I ask, getting annoyed now.
“I was saying, before you, y’know, ‘zoned out’,” he says with air quotes. “That I was calling to check on you. I felt a disturbance in the force.”
I snort, “the great neurodivergent link?”
“Something like that. And-“
…
“Callie!”
“What?” I snap without meaning to, catching myself but immediately becoming dizzy.
“You just did it again. Over three minutes this time.”
“I think you have a bad connection.”
“And I think you’re full of crap. Well, probably not literally, if you’re not eating.”
“I told you it’s been hard.”
“What, the eating, or the hard, dehydrated poops?”
“Auggie.”
“Callie. Ignacio is worried. McCoy is worried. We-“
“I know everyone is worried! They tried to stage an intervention today, for goodness sake! For what, I don’t know! I’m doing everything perfectly! I’m performing just like everyone wants!”
“That’s the issue, Cal,” he says, leaning forward. “No one wants you to perform.”
I snort again, “no, trust me, no one wants me to share what’s really on my mind right now.”
“Maybe I do.”
I close my eyes and sigh through my nose, reaching up to fiddle with my safety pin necklace. The thing that’s supposed to be my signal that I’m alright. Lately, I think I’m trying to use it to convince myself I am as much as everyone else. “I’m coping. My own way. By myself. The way I always have.”
“But you don’t have to is the point.”
“Well, everyone is either leaving me or crowding me and that’s basically been my whole life, so I’d rather just choose to cope alone than be forced into isolation unwillingly again.”
That shocks him a bit, leaving him searching for words.
I rub my face, “Auggie, I’m not mad at you, I appreciate your concern, but my head hurts and I really can’t do this right now. Let’s try this again tomorrow, okay? Bye.”
I close out the call before he can object.
Chapter 9
Summary:
Callie's eating issues- and Sam's behavior- come to a dramatic and emotional head
Notes:
and hereeeeee be the WHUMP. Maybe I should add the whumptober tag for funsies...
Chapter Text
Two doctors, both in medical blues, strode determinedly down the halls of the Enterprise, navigating their way to the command crew quarters.
“Auggie says the first one was over two minutes, and the second was over three,” Ignacio read from his padd.
Bones shook his head, “who knows how often it’s happening, or for how long it has been.”
“At the very least, her logical mind will know she can’t keep working and training while having untreated absence seizures. We can work with that.”
“If the logical part of her mind is even working right now,” he grumbled as they rounded a corner. “Because if it was, she wouldn’t be starving herself.”
They entered his quarters without preamble and went straight for her room.
He knocked once at the closed door and when no response came, he called out her name, before a warning he was coming in.
When the door opened, they found her sitting against the bed on the floor, eyes towards the wall and unfocused, far away.
“She’s in one now,” Ignacio murmured as Len approached her quickly.
“Callie?” He knelt down beside her, “Callie, look at me.”
“Totally unresponsive,” Ignacio said as he also knelt down. He reached out to check her pulse at her wrist, “pulse is slow and thready. And she’s cold.”
“Call medbay, tell them to activate seizure protocol and get fluids, potassium, and magnesium on the ready in case she starts to crash. I also want a CBC, CMP, CRP, and a serum ketones check. Have diazepam on standby too in case she starts to actively seize. I want her on a biobed with an EEG running the second we walk in.”
He shook her shoulder gently just to confirm once more that she was gone, before he slid one arm behind her shoulders and the other beneath her knees, scooping her up and easily- too easily- cradling her against his chest.
They took off at a brutal pace, in the turbolift for medbay before they could even think. Halfway there, Callie began to stir in his arms.
“Hn- what- hey!” She weakly jerked, kicking limply, finding herself suspended in the air. She instinctively reached up to wrap her arms around his neck, but her grip was feather light. “What’s going on? What are you doing?! Put me down!”
“You had a seizure,” he said, barely glancing down at her. “We’re going to medbay.”
“What? No I didn’t! Put me down!” She kicked weakly again, so softly that the wall barely made a noise when her foot made contact.
“Not a chance.”
“I’m perfectly fine! I was probably just zoned out!”
“You didn’t even blink when I shook you,” he told her. “That’s not zoned out, that’s gone.”
“Bones-“ she continued to struggle in his arms, but his hold was unrelenting.
“We’re going to medbay to check you out, Cal. End of story,” Ignacio said from beside them, making her realize he was there.
Her eyes narrowed as she turned to look at him, “did Auggie call you?”
“And what concerns would Auggie have, hm?” Len hummed, looking down at her.
She looked back at him, “you can’t just haul me to medbay when I don’t want to go!”
The doors slid open with a hiss as he evenly responded with the same words she’d used on Auggie, “watch me.”
She pushed weakly against his chest as he walked, roughly, like she was trying to shove off but didn’t have an ounce of strength to do so. “I don’t want to!” She screeched. “You can’t just do this to me!” She winced harshly as the bright medbay lights hit her face, instinctively turning into his chest.
“Fight me all you want, hate me all you want, it means you’re alive,” he said gruffly as he walked over to a biobed surrounded by the supplies he’d called for and set her down.
The minute she hit the bed she started fighting again, confused and dazed, but with it enough to know she didn’t want to be there. “You’re both insane! Just let me walk out!”
His voice dropped in seriousness as he reached up to calibrate the biobed monitor, “you didn’t walk in.”
She struggled to get upright, “let me sit up!”
He placed a firm hand on her shoulder with practiced pressure- not rough, but certainly not gentle, and shook his head, “no. And if you try that again, you’re getting a sedative. You want autonomy? You earn it by letting us stabilize you.”
“Just let us work,” Igancio said, moving around and prepping supplies.
She crossed her arms tightly over her chest and pulled one leg up to tuck her foot behind her knee, like she was prepping to jump up and bolt. But she laid her head back and set her jaw, staring at the ceiling. “Fine,” she snapped.
“Good,” he nodded, “because we’re doing it either way.”
They bustled around, dismissing the nurses who stepped over to help, explaining the two doctors could handle things themselves.
“Okay, I need an arm,” he said to her after a couple of minutes, holding out a gloved hand.
She glared at it like it was poison, snapping, “for what?”
“To start IV fluids. Just saline. You’re dehydrated and hypovolemic.”
“So give me some water,” she said simply, looking away to stare at the far wall.
“You know we’re far past that,” he said firmly, but not unkindly.
“Gatorade, then,” she chirped, keeping her arms firmly crossed against her stomach.
“Callie, please,” he breathed. “Please don’t make me just take your arm. I don’t want to, but I will.”
She paused before sighing deeply out her nose and loosening her grip just a touch. Just a tic, just enough for him to see she was consenting even if she hated it. Even if she still kept her eyes averted.
“You’re just going to poke me over and over because I’m too dehydrated to find a vein.” She grumbled.
He remembered. He remembered all too well the barely-16 year old who had come to them, terrified of doctors due to countless blood draws they’d physically held her down for.
He picked up a vein finder, “I won’t poke you if I can’t find one,” he said softly. “Same thing for a blood draw, we can take it from the IV port once it’s in. So one stick, multiple vials, but only if we find a vein. I won’t make you go through all that.” The ‘not again’, went unsaid, but not unheard as she let him take her arm in his hand without resistance.
He shook his head as he examined her arm, “you’re too clamped down, you’re not giving me anything,” he said, almost to himself. He used the scanner, but any little blue lines that popped up instantly crumbled and vanished before he could get a lock.
He set the scanner down and briskly rubbed her arm, trying to encourage blood flow, trying to encourage any vein to pop up.
Ignacio stepped forward from the other side to gently take her opposite arm and do the same thing. “She’s cold and dry,” he murmured. “Everything’s vasoconstricted.”
“You’re holdin’ every muscle in your body like we’re about to drag you into a warzone,” Len said to her.
“Aren’t you?” She mumbled back.
Ignacio knelt slightly to be right in her line of sight, “you’re fighting from the inside out, chispita. We need you to loosen up if we’re going to find a vein. The last thing any of us here wants is a central line.”
Facts. She needed facts and logic to get her emotions in check.
She huffed, and he nodded encouragingly, “good, that’s good. Take another deep breath for me, in through your nose and out your mouth this time.”
Her jaw worked in circles, eyes glaring at the ceiling before she closed them and obeyed.
“Good, perfect,” Ignacio encouraged. “Keep doing that, now lower this hand here off the edge of the bed,” he tapped her arm.
When she did, he knelt down and rubbed a warm compress one of the nurses had prepped over the crook of her arm. He spoke softly, “just one vein, okay? Just give us one.”
He pulled the compress away and rubbed at her arm before blindly reaching towards Len for the supplies, keeping his eyes on the flicker of blue blooming.
“Good job, chispita,” he breathed, “okay, big poke— got it.” He quickly set up the port, taping it gently to her skin and hooking everything up to the bottle of fluids he then hung.
“It’s cold,” she muttered, fighting a chill.
Len pulled the blanket from the foot of the bed over her tiny frame, her still curled up leg. “I know,” he said softly. “It’s room-temp, but you’re dry and have small veins right now. It’ll get better. If it doesn’t, something is wrong and we can redo it.”
“I can feel it going in,” she said miserably.
“That means it’s working,” he said. “Your vessels have to dilate and distribute the fluids.”
She closed her eyes as her brow furrowed, “mmph.”
“That’s likely the head rush, the bolus is increasing your volume quickly.”
“Don’t like it.”
“You don’t have to like it. I don’t like it either. But I like you alive.”
“You’re being dramatic,” she mumbled, eyes still closed. “I’m fine.”
“Calliope Georgia Kirk,” he snapped hard. “Don’t you dare say that to me. Not when you seized in my arms.” His voice was rough, rough enough for her to blink her eyes open and stare at him. “You are not fine, you’re circlin’ the drain and tryin’ to convince us this is a swim meet.”
He shook his head as he moved around the bed to draw the blood samples from her port, unable to look at her blank face.
“You scared me to death- you’re still scarin’ me. So no, you don’t get to come in here with that sassy little, ‘I’m fine’, like I haven’t held enough dying people to tell the difference.”
She swallowed hard, looking down.
“I need you to stop pretending. Just for five minutes. Let me do my job before I lose my damn mind.”
She blinked slowly, before nodding.
He clenched his jaw so tight that it hurt before he roughly sat down at her bedside after handing her blood off to Ignacio. “Now. I’m going to sit here and watch you myself until your labs come back and we know how bad this all is.”
He didn’t reach for her hand, didn’t reach to brush her hair back, he just sat and gave her the space she wanted to be mad. But he stayed.
She looked as if she would cry for a few minutes, before it seemed the fluids hit hard again and she laid her head back, closing her eyes.
A few more minutes went by and Ignacio returned, whispering, “she’s out.”
Len snaked a hand forward to feel her pulse at her wrist, to assure himself that her heart was still beating, that she was still fighting.
“Let her sleep,” he muttered to Igancio. “We’ll move her into one of the back rooms. I have a feeling she’s going to be with us for a while…”
“She’s going to hate it. Us.”
“I know,” he said without hesitation, watching her chapped lips part slightly as she huffed out little breaths, the tension in her shoulders finally ebbing. “If that’s what it takes to help her survive, I’ll take it.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Ignacio was speaking rapid-fire Spanish over coms when she woke up the next time. Auggie had been melting down since he’d called in about the absence seizures and then hadn’t heard anything further for hours. He’d switched to Spanish and got stuck there and Ignacio was trying to calm him down enough to switch back to English, or to at least slow down enough that Cayde could identify a word or two.
“Someone is very worried about you,” Bones said lowly, from her bedside chair, a padd balanced on his crossed knee as he nodded towards Ignacio pacing the room.
She looked blearily up at the saline bottle- nearly empty.
“Your second one,” he nodded. “We’ve got you on a moderate bolus.”
“If that’s my second bag, why don’t I have to pee?” She grumbled, rubbing at an eye.
“Because you’re severely dehydrated, for one. The fluid has to go everywhere, fix your blood pressure, your circulation, your tissues. For another, it’s a good sign. It means your body isn’t flushing what we’re putting in it but it’s using it.”
She accepted that answer, nodding slowly.
Ignacio was still pacing, “I’ve gotta- I need to- Augustin! Ella está bien!” (She is fine!)
“Tell him… tell him…” Callie closed her eyes, her brain working harder than usual as she tried to think.
Ignacio held his communicator out towards her so she could hoarsely pipe up, “no te preocupes.” (Don’t worry.)
“There! You happy? I’m hanging up now.”
He sighed softly as Ignacio hung up, and set his padd aside, leaning forward to put his foot on the floor and put his elbows on his knees. He rubbed his hands gently between his legs before he looked up at her seriously. “Now that you’re awake and not drifting away from us mid conversation,” he raised an eyebrow. “We need to have a talk.”
She propped herself up in the bed, criss crossing her legs and threading her fingers together in her lap. She nodded without making eye contact. Like she was ready for the hammer to fall.
He didn’t soften his tone as he spoke, “I’m only going to say this once. You are critically malnourished and severely dehydrated. Your labs are all over the place, most of your numbers in the gutter. This ends today.”
She opened her mouth and he cut her off with a sharp shake of the head, “no. You’re not going to explain. Or apologize. Or bargain. Here’s what’s happening. You get one chance to turn this around, one day. Today, you will eat. Supervised. No hiding. If things go well, all your meals will be supervised going forward. No privacy, no exceptions. If things don’t go well, you can’t eat enough, or your body can’t handle it,” he shook his head.
His voice hardened more if it were possible, “then for one, you get a potassium IV. And Callie, no matter how much I dilute it, no matter how much lidocaine I push before, it burns. It burns like hell. And we won’t be able to pause the infusion if it’s needed.”
Her face paled.
“For another, you’ll also need a feeding tube, we’ll place an NG.” His voice caught in his throat saying those words, so much so that Ignacio had to step forward and continue.
“It’ll gag you. You’ll feel like you’re choking. Like you can’t breathe. Your autistic brain isn’t going to be able to filter out the sensory input and get used to it.”
Her jaw hardened and her gaze fixed on the far wall.
“You cannot out-stubborn biology,” Len said. “If you want numbers and lab results, I’ll give them to you. But I think you already know in the logical part of your brain that we’re at the point of no return.”
Her jaw ticked hard and she kept her eyes averted, even as they filled with tears. He could feel the anger and hurt radiating off of her. But even if she yelled at him, it was better than the lying she had been doing.
So he turned to Ignacio, “can you go prep her some food options? Broth, maybe some pedialyte?”
He nodded once before glancing at Callie and taking his leave.
Once the door slipped shut, he waited for her to speak.
She wouldn’t.
“I’m not losing you to this, Callie,” he spoke softly, finally. “Even if-“
“Even if you have to shove a tube down my throat?” She finally bit, eyes still avoiding him.
“If that’s what it takes, then yes.” He said firmly, but not at all unkindly.
“So you’d do to me what they did to Jim?” Her eyes finally snapped to his, full of rage, hurt, and accusation.
His stomach dropped.
He had to remind himself to breathe.
She stared at him hard, still shaking slightly, although he had a feeling that was more to do with how angry she was. How betrayed she felt.
She didn’t need to clarify what she meant, who she meant. They both knew. They both knew about the way Jim had been tied down, force fed over and over, no matter how much he threw up. How they pushed too hard too soon. How he bled from how rough they were and how many times he ripped it out. How he felt like he was dying as he laid there screaming. How helpless and alone he felt. How painful it was.
And she was thinking he was going to do the same thing to her.
And the accusation hurt.
She looked away in disgust as he searched for words.
He swallowed hard, “Calliope, look at me.”
She shook her head.
“Look at me.”
She did, tears threatening to spill.
“What they did to Jim was wrong. They decided what was best without his voice in the room. They didn’t care about making things easier for him, they only wanted to make things easier for themselves. And that is not what is happening here. We’ve explained the whys. We’re waiting. If we tube feed you, it’ll only be as a last resort. We aren’t going to tie you down or leave you here screaming alone. If something feels wrong, you can tell me and I will listen. I am not them.” Even he could hear the hurt in his voice with those last few words.
She looked away when he stopped speaking, letting the words sink in. He gave her the time she needed to process.
“You’re making a bigger deal out of this than it is,” she objected, eyes returning to his. “I haven’t been… I mean, I’m not someone trying to starve myself. I don’t want to lose weight. It’s just been hard for a little while to eat, not even that long! This isn’t an eating disorder-“
“It absolutely is an eating disorder,” he cut in, no room for argument in his tone.
She looked at him, confused and a little angry at the statement, “I’m not anorexic, Bones.”
“No, you’re not,” he agreed with a nod. “Because you’re right, that’s about body image and that’s not the problem here. The problem,” he shifted in his seat, “from what we’ve gathered with Auggie’s help, is that you’ve been strugglin’ for a while. Longer than you wanna admit. And it’s gotten worse since the anaphylaxis. I don’t see a plan, I see fear. And when fear gets tied up with food like this, we have another name for it. Avoidant/restrictive food intake disorder. It’s the brain’s way of saying, ‘it’s not safe to eat,’ even when it is.”
“So just another thing wrong with me in the head…” she grumbled, eyes downcast, clearly thinking of Sam’s insults.
“No,” he responded softly, “this ain’t about bein’ wrong in the head, it’s about bein’ hurt. And my job is to treat and fix ‘hurt’. This doesn’t mean you’re wrong, doesn’t mean you’re broken, it means you need care. And as for however long this has been goin’ on, well, skippin’ lunch like you have been adds up. Then you cut back harder and the reserves weren’t there to carry you. That’s why you’re in this mess so quick. So now it’s our job to help your body catch up, whatever that means.”
He let the silence hang, let her process, until she began to slowly nod.
“Okay,” she said as she roughly wiped her tearing eyes, “I’ll eat. Whatever you want me to eat, I will eat.”
He let out a relieved breath very slowly, hoping she wouldn’t hear. “Okay,” he said. “One last thing. I know we aren’t too keen on Jim these days. But I need to update him on what’s happening, he doesn’t even know you’re here yet. But he’s the captain and your guardian too, so I have to tell him.”
She nodded again, swiping at her runny nose.
“I’m going to go do that now, then Ignacio and I will be back soon with food, okay?”
Another nod, and he stood and walked out as smoothly as he could.
Once he was in the hallway, once the door was shut behind him and he knew she couldn’t see him through the frosted glass, he took in a breath so shaky that his entire body shook, before leaning forward to press his forehead into the bulkhead.
He forced himself to breathe, in through the nose and out through the mouth.
Of all the things, after all the complicated surgeries he’d done, after seeing his dad die at his own hand, after seeing Jim brought into his medbay in a body bag, this was breaking him worst of all.
Because there were choices to be made, delicate steps that needed to be handled just-so to avoid total catastrophe. It wasn’t a grit your teeth and power through type of situation. It was precarious, fragile, unstable, and terrifying. Not just for Callie, and not just for them.
He knew it was all going to rock Jim to his core. He knew they were going to fight. He knew things weren’t going to go well. But he had to tell him.
So he pulled himself away from the bulkhead and trudged to his office to prep for one of the hardest conversations he’d ever had.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“Jesus, Bones, she lives with you for two weeks and she’s suddenly sick enough that you’re gonna shove a tube down her throat?!” Jim snapped, eyes ablaze.
“Do I need to remind you why she’s living with me?” Bones asked evenly, not backing down, but also not rising to the bait.
They were locked in his office, both of them standing, both too tense to sit.
“Because she’s being a dramatic teenager and-“
“No. No she’s not. That’s not you talking, and you know it.” He said firmly, pointing a finger.
“Then why won’t she answer my comms or messages, hm? I’ve extended the olive branch!” Jim waved his arms wide.
“Because she’s your sister, not a planetary diplomat you have to impress! You can’t ‘Starfleet’ your way out of this, Jim. She doesn’t need olive branches, her autistic brain needs context and explanations- she needs to know why her brother, who has been her safe space, suddenly isn’t standing up for her. Apologizing isn’t going to be good enough.”
He paused for a beat.
“You probably have no clue about the bullying that’s been going on, either, do you?”
“What bullying?” Jim asked lowly, blue eyes flashing.
He ran a hand down his face, “some of the nurses haven’t been too kind to her. We’re dealing with it, but she hid it. Like she hides everything. She hasn’t felt like anyone is in her corner for months.”
“You know I don’t stand for bullying on my ship. Why wouldn’t you-“
“Because I don’t stand for bullying in my medbay, either! Give me some credit, Captain. There’s a way things have to be handled and I can’t bring every department issue up to you.”
“You can when my sister is involved!”
“And have them accuse her of even more nepotism? No. I’m only telling you this now so you can get a sense of where her mind is at. Even before the allergic reaction, before the fire, she had been skipping lunch to go hide in her bedroom closet to reregulate herself. She’s been struggling for longer than either of us knew.”
Jim paled a little at that. “I didn’t… I had no idea.”
“Not that I want to fight with you, but could you have had any idea with how often you’ve been with Carol? And now with Sam?” He asked as gently as he could. “Do you know how many nights I’ve found her up at 0200 because you’re not there?”
“You- you said she slept at your place a couple times but not… She- she didn’t say anything,”
“Of course she didn’t, because she wants you to be happy. And she’s her. She’s never going to ask for attention. She was raised for 16 years to believe she needs to be as small, quiet, and unseen as possible.”
Jim’s jaw ticked.
“We finally got her to start unmasking, to be herself, but she still thought she had to hide getting bullied. Then her so-called brother came in, called her crazy, and someone who told her she was safe to unmask didn’t defend her for doing so. Didn’t defend her at all. She was already feeling like an outsider and struggling to eat and keep food down before Sam showed up, before the anaphylaxis.”
He took a breath, “Callie isn’t being dramatic, she’s terrified. Whatever eating issues the stress and bullying and Sam caused worsened exponentially after the allergic reaction. And I know you know what it’s like to be afraid to eat. For many reasons. I’ve never called you dramatic when you’ve struggled with food, so I will never call her that, either. And I won’t stand by and let anyone else call her that, no matter who they are, in relation to me or her.”
Jim swallowed hard, looking for the right words to say.
“Jim,” he sighed, “we all missed this. We missed it because we let her fool us. Because she’s an expert at putting on whatever show she thinks is expected of her. She thought you needed her to be independent so you could go off with Carol and she thought I needed her to be the perfect student nurse, so that’s what she became. We let her down. Now all we can do is lift her back up since she’s too weak to do it on her own.”
“How?” Jim croaked, voice uncharacteristically shaky.
“You let her push you away after you failed to be there for her. So be here now. Show her your support and also show her that you don’t believe she’s ‘mental’,” he said pointedly.
Jim winced, “I just… I didn’t know what to say to that, about that. Sam has always… he’s got a big mouth, always has, it used to keep me out of trouble because it meant Frank’s eyes- fists- were on him instead of me and I just… I’ve never had to doubt what he says or what his intentions are. Even when he left, I… For years, I thought he had a good reason.” He shook his head, “I couldn’t believe he’d be cruel to her. That’s why I didn’t see… any of it.”
“Jim, you tried to send her to her room-“
“I know, I know,” he winced again, burying his face in both hands.
“She knew he didn’t want her on that away mission, he made it very clear.”
Jim rubbed the back of his neck, guilt radiating off him.
“And all those snide comments you ignored- like him griping that she needs a curfew? Whatever reasons he claims he had for saying all that crap, you know damn well that she believes every negative thing said about her. So the next time he opens his mouth and it’s something even worse, you better be ready to defend her. You need to decide who you’re going to protect. Because it clearly can’t be both of them.”
He paused, “I know you owe Sam a lot,” he said gently. “But you owe Callie the safety you guys never got, because you’re the one in charge of giving her that.”
There was a poignant pause.
“…you’re right,” Jim finally said, meeting his eye. “I screwed up. Badly. All this time I thought Sam was making jokes about our childhood and was trying to build camaraderie, when in reality he was putting thoughts in my head that never should have been there. I don’t know if he’s jealous or what, but… I should have never let him get away with saying one bad thing about her. And I won’t. Ever again.”
He didn’t want to consider what Sam had been saying about her in private to get such a reaction out of Jim.
“Good,” he said genuinely. “Because that’s exactly the type of person she needs in her corner. Especially now.”
“So she’s… you’re going to try to get her to eat? Before you… before the…” he couldn’t say it.
So he didn’t make him. “Yes,” he said, “we’re about to go sit with her and see if she can eat and keep it down. How her body responds will determine the rest of what happens.”
“Should I… can I come or do you think that would be too overwhelming for her right now?”
He rubbed the stubble along his jaw as he thought, “let’s try to get some sustenance in her before we rock the emotional boat. I’ll keep you updated, okay?”
“Yeah, okay, sure,” he nodded like a kid all too eager to make a good impression. He turned to leave before he turned back around to face him, “Bones?”
“Yeah?”
His hands gripped his arms tightly as he kept them crossed over his chest. “I’m sorry. For… For not standing up for you, either. With the physical or the other stuff he said. I knew better. I know better.”
“You’ve been in a tough spot, kid,” he acknowledged. “I’m sorry it’s been hard on you.”
“If you, uh, if you need me to… If you still want… I can ask Sam to-“
“Let’s just… focus on your sister, before your brother, yeah?”
It looked like a weight lifted off his shoulders at that, as he nodded eagerly, golden retriever energy exuding off of him.
He forgot, sometimes, how eager the kid was to please others, to keep them happy.
The issue was that others tended to not give Jim the same loyalty and selflessness that he gave them.
Since he had first gotten to know Jim, even before he knew his trauma, he was sure that he wanted to be the person that did return the favor. That gave him the love he’d always deserved. And it hadn’t taken long for him to decide the same thing about Callie when she entered their lives.
Which was why his heart about stopped when he heard the conversation happening outside of his office.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Ignacio Sanchez was in one of the medbay back rooms, replicating a few different food options for Callie.
When he heard her name, his ears naturally perked up, on alert for any news about her while he was out of her room.
“…need to tie her down and just shove the tube in instead of playing this coddling game. Honestly, I just don’t understand why they’re indulging her,” someone was saying. “She’s playing them like a fiddle. I’m sure she’ll miraculously recover once enough people come running, or once we make her drop the act.” It was Maria talking, and he saw red immediately.
A male voice joined in, snorting, “that’s what I’ve been trying to tell my brother, he just left a meeting with me in it to run down here. If she doesn’t want to eat, they should just let her be. She might finally grow up.” Sam, the captain’s brother.
“Exactly, it’s a waste of resources. These… autistics, neurotics, whatever they’re calling themselves this year, they’re manipulative. She’s been manipulating McCoy since the second she came onboard, and now us nurses are stuck pretending like we actually want her here. Well, when he’s around, anyway,” she snickered. “I have a feeling she’ll be out of our hair soon enough, if I have anything to say about it.”
Ignacio took a deep breath, trying to keep calm to hear the rest, to let them incriminate themselves more.
“Yeah, McCoy just enables her codependency and Jim doesn’t understand how much she’s dragging him down. It’s sad, honestly, how much she’s impacting his life with her dramatics.”
“She’s dragging everyone down. They should have never allowed her onboard, let alone given her a free education that we’re too busy to provide and she’ll never be able to properly use, as defective and incapable as she is. The entire crew would be a whole lot better without her around. And that goes for all these so-called neurodivergent people.”
That’s when Ignacio had had enough and stepped out from the back room before setting his tray down loudly.
Both Sam and Maria whirled on him, but only Maria looked guilty.
“Say that again,” Ignacio said evenly, but not at all quietly.
“Wha- Say what again?” Maria tried.
“You know exactly what,” he spat. “That hateful, prejudiced rhetoric you’re spewing. That it seems you’ve been spewing for quite some time.”
Maria pulled her shoulders back and tipped her chin up, “maybe I can just see through the BS better than you all can. You’re blinded by sentimentality. I just keep a clinical head.”
“Accusing someone who is extremely ill of attention seeking based on bigotry is far from keeping a clinical head. And you,” he sneered, looking at Sam, “that’s your sister you’re talking about. You’re supposed to be in her corner!”
Sam shoved his hands casually in his pockets, “I’m in my brother’s corner. Which is why I’m just stating the obvious. She’s a burden on him.”
“Didn’t you restrain her to the bed once?” Maria laughed, “you of all people know how she is.”
“Yes, I did, and I was wrong for that,” he said vehemently. “Not just because she’s neurodivergent, but because she’s a person. We’re in this field to take care of people, not force care. Or judge them.”
“I don’t believe in forcing care either,” Sam shrugged. “I mean the fire, the allergic reaction, now the food thing? Maybe it’s just time to let nature take its course.”
And that was when the rage boiled over. He stepped forward, seething, “you son of a-“
A new voice suddenly cut through all tension like a white-hot knife, “that is enough.” Cold, firm, and very captainly.
Jim stepped forward from the doorway of Bones’ office where they both had seemingly heard everything. Ignacio had never seen him so angry, not even when he’d restrained Callie to her bed.
But Len, he could see through Jim’s anger to even deeper and more cutting emotions- Devastation. Betrayal. Grief.
Jim’s hands were clenched into fists at his sides, shaking just slightly. Len could tell that he wanted to curl in on himself, to reel back, maybe, or throw a punch, but that was the whole reason he put on his captain-face and pulled his shoulders back instead. “I do not allow that kind of talk on my ship. Not from my crew, and certainly not from my family,” he shook his head.
He looked first at Maria, “you, Lt. Carroway, are relieved of duty. Immediately. You will leave via piloted shuttlecraft tomorrow and I will personally see to it that Starfleet is aware of both this conversation and your pattern of bullying behavior.” He paused to glance at Bones, “I take it she’s the instigator in that, yes?”
Len nodded, “absolutely. I’ll also be filing a report with the board of nursing.”
Maria didn’t even try to object when Jim sneered at her, “you’re dismissed.”
His fiery gaze then went to Sam, “and you,” he spat. “How dare you have the audacity to act like my brother when you talk about our sister that way. She-“
“Oh, give it a rest, Jimmy!” Sam snapped, “that girl is as much our sister as Frank was our dad. We didn’t grow up with her, our mother only had her to replace us, why do you even care?”
“She’s more family to me than you ever were,” Jim hissed.
“You’re really going to say that to the guy who kept you from getting beaten to a pulp day in and day out?”
“And just what did you think would happen when you left?” Jim threw his hands up, “you act like Frank never laid a hand on me but he did and you knew that and you still left me with him.”
“I was thirteen-“
“And I was eleven! And she is seventeen!”
“And how old were you when you left Callie, hm? Left her to fend for herself with mom and Frank?”
“That was completely different-“
“Like hell it was-“
“You don’t know the whole story, George!” Jim yelled. “You don’t know a fraction of what happened even ten minutes after you left, let alone what has happened the past few years!”
Len motioned for Ignacio to go check on Callie then, to make sure she wasn’t overhearing anything. He stepped away swiftly, tray in hand, sneering at Sam one last time as he did.
“Poor Jimmy, always the victim,” Sam mocked. “Even with your big fancy ship and your captain title you didn’t even earn, you’re still nothing but a whiny little wuss.”
Jim snorted, “we gonna resort to name calling? Seriously? After I’m the one who let you lead us on this wild goose chase?”
“I think you’ll recall Starfleet was also very interested in my information.”
“Yeah and they left the details to my discretion. So here’s what my discretion is saying- I want you off my ship. I want you out of our lives. We’ll continue on to our next lead on the Kelvin, but after that,” he shook his head, “you’re gone.”
Sam laughed sardonically, crossing his arms and shaking his head, “wow, now you’re going to choose her over me and our dad. Even after I raced back into that fire that I started while trying to bring our dad back to save her sorry life after it nearly killed me.”
“Our dad has been dead for almost 28 years. It’s time we let him rest in peace,” he ignored Sam’s goading insult.
“See, that’s your issue,” Sam said, pointing. “You pick and choose who your family is. You throw away your father and brother for a guy you met in college,” he pointed at Bones. “And burden of a bratty, insane sister.”
“No, I choose my family based on loyalty. And for the second time in my life, you’ve shown you have none. Now get out of my actual brother’s medbay and don’t you dare ever speak to my sister again.”
Len couldn’t help the way his eyes snapped to Jim’s at that, before he looked back at Sam as he shook his head and stormed out.
When the medbay doors zipped shut, his gaze went back to Jim as his knees started to shake so hard it looked like he might completely buckle. “Woah, easy, kid,” he said as he swiftly moved to throw an arm around his waist and support him. “Let’s go back to my office for a bit, yeah?”
Jim nodded, swallowing thickly as his eyes started to glaze over, dissociating.
Len guided him back into his office, depositing him down onto the couch, and knelt down in front of him. “Breathe with me, kid,” he said lowly, “in and out, follow me.”
He helped Jim through exaggerated breaths, as he had many times before, one hand finding the pulse point in his wrist to monitor his heart rate in line with his breathing.
“You with me, kid?” He asked quietly, searching his face to try and determine how badly he was fading.
Jim nodded bleakly, jaw slack, even as he sat stiffly on the edge of the sofa, before a hysterical laugh bubbled out of him as he ducked his head. “He hates me,” he shook his head, “he hates me and I’m still the pathetic eleven-year-old begging him not to leave.”
“No, Jim,” he objected immediately, “no. You did the opposite, you didn’t let him mistreat you. There’s a helluva difference.”
“So I walked away from him the same way he did me?”
“Also no. You set a boundary. You set the standard for staying in your life. You set an expectation of respect. Respect you’ve always deserved and respect he’s never given.” He paused, “you also stood up for your sister. You stood up for her in a way none of her family ever has. That makes you better than him. That means you broke the cycle.”
“He… he said we should let nature take its course…”
“I know, Jim, I know-“
“Is that what he tried to do with me?”
His mouth went dry, “what?”
“When he left me with Frank… did he think it was time to just… let nature take its course? To let my useless life end?”
“Jim-“
“I mean, that’s what I tried to do. With the Corvette, I mean. I planned to go over the edge with it.”
His heart nearly stopped.
He had always wondered, Jim had alluded to it, but he’d never outright said that he planned to kill himself that day.
Anger swelled in his chest, thinking of how much pain a child had been put through at the hands of his family.
‘Family.’
Not real family.
“…but you didn’t,” he finally said.
“No,” Jim whispered, “I didn’t.”
Silence fell.
He let him sit in it for just a moment before he said, “I’m sorry, kid.”
“So am I,” he responded roughly. He shook his head, “I can’t even believe I actually said all that.” He ran a hand through his hair as he finally began to sag back into the couch, “I actually stood up to him.”
“Yeah, you were so heated you called him ‘George’,” he agreed.
Jim looked over at him, confusion dancing behind his glassy eyes, “so?”
“You called Sam, ‘George’,” he said slowly.
“Yeah…” Jim nodded, “because that’s his name…”
“Wait, what?”
“Sam is his middle name, he was named after our dad. George Samuel Kirk.”
He blinked, realization sinking in, “son of a…” He moved to get up.
“What?” Jim asked, eyes following him and he stalked to his desk and sat down.
“The whole ‘physical’ debacle, I searched for his medical records in Starfleet’s systems, but nothing came up under the name ‘Sam Kirk’. But if I search for George Samuel Kirk…” he typed away, and sure enough, two results came up. “And click on the younger one…”
But he was surprised when a chart of sheer nothingness came up.
“Huh,” he sagged back into his chair.
“‘Huh’, what?”
“His file… it’s… it’s as empty as yours but it’s not redacted the same way. It’s almost like it’s been deleted, wiped.”
“Huh,” Jim echoed, confused. “How would that happen?”
“Intentionally,” he grumbled, sharing a dubious look with him.
Jim’s brow furrowed, “you think he’s hiding something?”
“You said before he’s good with systems, that that’s how he got ahold of the log your daddy left. So… who knows.”
“What would he be hiding?” Jim asked.
Len shook his head, “that would be the question, wouldn’t it…” He leaned forward towards his console and began to type, “I’m going to send a request out, through the system, to any Starfleet-adjacent facilities and systems. Maybe someone somewhere has something they can share.”
“You think there’s something we should be aware of?”
“I hope not, but… I’m going to check.”
Chapter 10
Summary:
hurt/comfort/medical inaccuracies
Notes:
possibly my favorite chapter of the whole fic
Chapter Text
After leaving Jim in his office to continue processing what had happened with Sam, Bones met up with Sanchez to return to Callie.
They found her sitting proudly in bed, the tray of food Sanchez had left in her room completely empty.
His stomach sank, fast and hard. She wasn’t supposed to eat it all.
“See? I told you I’m fine,” she shrugged as they approached her bedside. “I can eat.”
The two doctors shared a look as they both quickly became hyper aware, checking her vitals.
“You weren’t supposed to eat it all,” he said gently as he reached forward to check her pulse by hand. “You were supposed to wait for us, I told you it was a supervised meal. We were going to explain that those were options.”
He cursed himself for getting so distracted with Jim that he hadn’t considered the possible repercussions of leaving her alone with the tray. For not telling Ignacio to make sure she waited for them.
“But I can, so I did,” she blinked, not understanding why they were concerned. “So you could see I don’t have an issue, I don’t need food forced on me or to be watched while I eat.”
“The issue is refeeding syndrome, chispita,” Ignacio said carefully, waving a tricorder over her. “You have to start slow when you haven’t been eating and are malnourished. Especially when simple carbs are involved.”
“But I’m on my third bolus of IV fluids,” she said, even more confused.
“The fluids don’t protect from refeeding syndrome,” Len said, watching her heart rate climb. “They just keep you stable at rest. But once you introduce too many carbs, those fluids and electrolytes get yanked from your blood into your cells, and your system freaks out.”
“But I feel fine,” she shook her head.
“Your pulse is 120 and climbing and I’m betting you’re lightheaded.”
“I’ve been lightheaded for days, it’s fine.”
“No, it’s not, because now, your electrolytes are all plummeting and if they go low enough-“
He stopped speaking when she lifted her hand towards her face and wiggled her fingers, looking confused.
“…Callie?”
“Tingly…” she murmured.
He and Ignacio shared a distressed look.
She tried to shift, to push her legs out from under her, and she cried out, clumsily reaching for her calf like she’d been stabbed.
“Ignacio, grab diazepam, now,” he said lowly, moving closer to her.
She looked up at him, eyes unfocused, “hurts. Leg- stab. Stab leg.”
He glanced over at Ignacio yanking open the drug cart drawer, and by the time he looked back at her, she was posturing.
Her back arched like she’d been whipped, her head tipped back as every vein in her neck bulged, and her arms flexed in hard towards her chest.
He spat out a curse and yelled to Ignacio, “she’s seizing, I need that benzo!” As he stepped forward to catch her before she fell hard, back against the bed.
Once he had his hands on her, he could see that her eyes had rolled back in her head. He felt her legs kick out straight and her spine hyperextend as her hips forced themselves forward.
He kicked a button on the base of the biobed to drop it flat. “I’ve got her head, once you push that diazepam, get the bedrails up and padded.” He shook his head as her limbs started to jerk, “she’s entering the clonic phase, if she dislocates something her body might not have the fight to heal it, hurry!”
“On it,” Ignacio chirped, finally rushing back over with meds to push into her IV line. “Diazepam’s in,” he confirmed before he tossed the syringe aside and started slamming the bedrails up and into place before cushioning them with spare pillows.
Her body continued to jerk and convulse, and the two men were careful to watch for any vomiting that would require them to turn her on her side. They were trying to not grab her and work against her seizing, so as to not aggravate her hEDS weakened muscles.
Bones kept his hands on either side of her head, ready to cushion it if she started to thrash badly.
The seconds dragged by at a glacial pace as they waited for the meds to work. One of the nurses rushed in, having heard the alarms, and he barked over his shoulder, “prep one liter of normal saline with potassium, magnesium, phosphate, and thiamine. Add preemptive lidocaine to the infusion line. She’s going to feel it no matter what, but we’ll make it as painless as possible. We’ll infuse over four hours, any faster and her veins won’t tolerate it. Get a stack or warm compresses too to ease the burn at the IV site. Once all that’s prepped, draw for fresh labs. I want them done once an hour, and if any levels drop below threshold, draw for STAT repeat labs immediately.”
She nodded and ran off to get the supplies.
When the diazepam finally kicked in, her jerking started to slow before it fully stopped, and that’s when he took in what felt like his first breath in minutes. They eased her onto her side in unspoken agreement, moving her into the recovery position in case anything did start to come up.
He ran both hands through his hair as he looked up at her vitals, trying to slow the pounding of his own heart.
“Everything’s returning to normal,” Ignacio said, trying to control the shakiness in his own voice. “It doesn’t look like she lost bladder control, either.”
“Good,” he breathed, “if she woke up in a gown she’d kill us all.”
At that, Ignacio snorted, letting out a high pitched wheeze that sounded all too close to a cry. “Always keeping us on our toes…” he shook his head. He moved to step away and start cleaning up, picking up the syringe he’d tossed and straightening her blanket from where it had tangled in her legs.
Len sank slowly down into the chair at her bedside. “I’ll stay until she wakes up. She’s going to wake up confused about why her arm is burning from the potassium. I’ll watch her lab results, too. She might wake up to us prepping an NG tube.” He ran a hand down his face, hating the universe for being so cruel to the girl he loved like his own as he settled in to watch her sleep.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
My head is positively pounding, a deep throb hammering from the base of my neck upwards, like I was head-banging all night at a concert.
I can’t help the low moan that pushes itself forward from the back of my throat, a noise of pain as I turn my head from side to side.
The movement makes me notice the burning for the first time. There’s burning- no- fire- deep in my arm, coursing through my veins clean up to my shoulder and down my rib cage. And that’s not to mention the dull pain in all my limbs, like I ran a marathon before doing 100 pushups.
I force my eyes open and find myself still in the same medbay room I remember, but I don’t remember falling asleep. And the yellow-tinged IV bottle above me wasn’t there before, either.
I try to raise my left arm, to see if I can ease the burn, but I just end up hissing in agony before lowering it back to the bed.
Bones appears in my line of sight, “hey, easy, you’re okay,” he tries to soothe.
But as he reaches out to tuck my hair behind my ear, I flinch away from his touch, looking up at the new IV solution again. “Why does my arm burn? What is that?” I ask, finding my mouth dry and my voice hoarse.
He pulls his hand back gently and rests it on the bed rail that also wasn’t there before. “That’s a cocktail of potassium, magnesium, phosphate, and thiamine. The potassium is what’s causing the burning.”
“But- why?” I ask, aghast. “I did what you said, what you wanted, I ate-“
“And eating what you did was too much for your body to handle. You had a seizure, do you remember telling me your hand was tingling?”
“I- no- well, maybe, but-“ I pick my arm up again before dropping it back down immediately when it stings. “But you said if I ate you wouldn’t make me have the burning IV!”
“I said if your body couldn’t handle eating this would happen. And it couldn’t. It can’t,” he says in a way I know he means to be gentle, but all I can feel is betrayal. “Your body pulled vitamins away from needed areas in a rush, leading to the seizure. We are replenishing them synthetically now.”
“But why does it burn so bad? I did what you asked!” I cry.
“That’s the potassium,” he says once again. “We diluted it as much as possible, there’s lidocaine in the bag, and I’ve been keeping a warm compress on the IV site on and off while you’ve been asleep. I can-“
“Take it out!” I cry, fumbling for the line, finding my fingers not moving like I want and my hand heavy and clumsy.
Bones lays a hand protectively over the IV port, “I can’t, darlin’, I’m sorry, but I can’t. It’s not safe right now. We can move it to another vein when this infusion is done-“
“Oh, so my other arm can burn? So the two can match?” I snap. “Why are you doing this?”
“To keep you from having another seizure,” he says gently but firmly.
But I know he’s lying. I know this is punishment. That this is to teach me a lesson about misbehaving and disobeying and trying to keep private things private. To teach me that I’m not in control no matter how much they lie to me and tell me I am.
“So the next time I eat again, I’ll be fine? Because of this wretched IV?”
He presses his lips into a thin line for just a second, long enough for me to be able to read his face and know I’m not going to like what he says next. “Callie,” he says softly.
“No!” I cut him off, tears starting to burn my eyes. “No! You told me- you said if I ate- you said you’d only shove a tube down my throat if I couldn’t eat but I did! I ate!”
“Callie, listen to me,” he begs. “We’ve been doing repeat labs since you seized. Your phosphate, potassium, and magnesium are still unstable, even after IV correction,” he nods to the evil bottle hanging above me. “If you eat again on your own, we risk another insulin surge- another electrolyte crash. Another seizure. The only way to 100% prevent that is to follow a strict refeeding protocol via tube feeding, because we can control exactly what nutrients you’re getting that way.”
“So just give me protein formula to drink!”
“The feeding tube isn’t just about the nutrients, it’s about control and timing. We can give you precise and exact amounts of nutrients very slowly that we know for a fact your body can handle without another crash. This is the safest thing we can do for you.”
“So what if I don’t want safe? What if I accept the risk?”
He shakes his head, “that’s not a risk I can accept. Not in good conscience.”
I clench my jaw, eyes burning, and fist the blanket laid over me so tightly my hand shakes.
“I know this isn’t what you want, it’s not what any of us want. But it’s where we’re at.”
He’s giving me an opportunity to ask questions, to seek the context my autistic brain needs, but I’m so furious and feel so violated that I can’t even look at him.
“You’re still in control here,” he says earnestly. “You can decide if you want to do it awake or lightly sedated or even fully sedated. You can choose what side-“
“I don’t care.” I snap, keeping my eyes locked on the wall, not wanting any more of his lies.
“Callie, please-“
Despite how badly everything hurts, despite the searing burn in my arm, despite the fact that moving makes me dizzy, I hastily turn away from him and curl up on my side, pulling my blanket up to my nose. “You can go.” I say, closing my eyes.
I hear him stifle a sigh, “we have to do it soon. Right now I’m waiting on Jim-“
“Go.” I say more forcefully, tears leaking out of my eyes as I pull my knees into my chest.
He pauses before he steps away, and I hear the door slide open before he adds, “I know your brain needs context and exact times. We’ll put it in one hour from now.”
I don’t respond, just clench my jaw harder as I wait for the door to slip closed so I can cry alone.
Alone.
Like I’ve always been.
Like I always will be.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Bones ran a hand through his hair as he paced back and forth in the medbay lounge.
He picked up his mug of coffee, then put it down.
He paced a few more times before he sat down, then popped right back up.
He reheated his coffee, but didn’t drink it.
He was racking his brain for ways to make things easier on her, for a way to avoid the tube at all, but he knew there was no avoiding it. Not if he was going to do the responsible thing.
The door slipped open and M’Benga strolled in, hands in his scrub pockets, with a soft smile on his face. “It is a newly rechristened ship, I am not sure Starfleet would take kindly to a track being worn through the floor so soon.”
He huffed, glancing up, “just tell them it’s from a Kirk issue. Don’t even need to tell ‘em which one, they’ll accept that answer no question.”
M’Benga chuckled softly, “of that, I am sure.”
He paused his pacing, “you coming on shift now?” He looked at the chron on the wall, “I don’t even know what time it is…”
“Ignacio sent a message that you both would be occupied for some time, and there have been multiple electronic appointment requests. Apparently a group of ensigns tried to recreate bowling in one of the cargo bays and it did not go well.” He shrugged, “I can handle a few crushed toes and broken fingernails while you are caring for Calliope.”
He nodded, “you up to date on what’s going on?”
“I have been monitoring the emergency alerts and her chart, yes. I am sorry she is having such a rough day.”
He blew out a breath, running his hands through his hair once more as he continued to pace, “she shut down on me, Joseph. She won’t look at me, won’t speak to me, won’t hear me out. She’s furious, she’s terrified, and there’s nothing I can do to make it better.”
“Perhaps it is not that she is angry at you, but she is mad at her body. And angry because she is scared.”
He turned to look at him, perplexed.
“She does not like feelings. She does not like to feel them, she does not even like to acknowledge they exist,” he chuckled fondly. “She is mad at the feeling. She is mad she is not in control of the feelings, let alone her own body. When…” he took a deep breath, “when Rukiya was still well enough to understand, she would get angry, too. But she still trusts you.”
“It sure doesn’t feel like it.”
“If she thought you would leave her, abandon her, she would not let you see her anger. She would hide it. Mask it. But instead, she is letting you see her hurt. The silence, now, the silence is her armor. It always has been. But putting the armor on means she is still fighting,” he finished softly, earnestly.
“How can I prove to her I’m not the enemy?”
“Oh, she knows,” he smiled softly. “But you let her be angry, show her it’s safe for her to be angry. Let her keep her silence as long as she needs, but you stay close enough that she knows the choice is still there.”
He nodded, heart aching at the fact that M’Benga even brought up his daughter at all.
“I… I often struggle when it comes to Calliope,” M’Benga admitted. “It makes my heart ache in so many ways. To see what Rukiya could have grown into, but also knowing how hurt she’s been by the people in her life who were supposed to care for her…” he shook his head, misty eyed. “She is very precious, our beautiful girl. It hurts me in more ways than one when she suffers.” He paused, “go. Go sit with her. It’s what she needs.”
He thanked him for the advice, father-to-father, and hurried back to her room.
Outside her door was Ignacio, just standing, peering in through the clear part in the frosted glass.
“Any movement?” He asked as he approached him.
Ignacio shook his head, “hasn’t moved a muscle. Her vitals are holding, I can tell she’s awake, but she’s locked herself down.”
“I know,” he sighed. “But she can’t think I’m upset or that I’ve left her. So I’m going to go back in and sit until we’re ready to insert the tube.”
“The formula should be done replicating in 15 minutes.”
He nodded, “alright. Jim is insisting on being here for it, so bring him along when you bring it.”
“I want to try something before I leave,” he said suddenly. “I don’t want to see her this shut down during the procedure, I have an idea of a way to get her to open up.”
He motioned towards her door, “be my guest.”
They went in together and he told Callie that he was back, and was just going to sit. Predictably, she didn’t react at all.
Ignacio, however, approached her bed and plopped on the floor facing her. “Hey, chispita,” he said gently. “I know that you’re really angry right now, and that’s okay. We aren’t upset that you’re upset. We never would be. But I have some questions that I really need answered,” he said earnestly. He extended a hand up to her, “if you let me hold your hand, you can squeeze once for yes and twice for no.”
A long moment passed. Minutes, probably. But Ignacio held firm, keeping his hand extended, palm up, not moving.
Finally, without looking away from the spot on the wall her eyes were fixed on, she slowly slid her hand into his.
Len shifted in his chair in surprise, but kept silent.
“Good job, chispita, bueno,” Ignacio said softly. “Now, to start, do you understand what’s going on?”
One squeeze.
“Good. Do you understand why?”
One squeeze.
“Are you in any pain?”
One quick squeeze.
“Okay, we’ll get you something more for that,” he paused. “Are you angry?”
One hard squeeze.
“That’s fair,” he whispered. “But tell me, do you feel safe?”
A pause.
A poignant pause.
Then,
Two soft squeezes.
“Oh, querida,” he whispered, sharing a look with his boss. “I had a feeling. Do you think you can tell me why?”
She closed her eyes, and he let her. It was a long moment before she responded to him in Spanish, voice barely a whisper, “estoy siendo castigado.” (I’m being punished.)
He stopped himself from gasping but did suck in a breath, “chispita, no,” he said fiercely. “Absolutely not-“
“Causé un problema. No me comporté bien. Así que ahora me están castigando.” (I caused a problem. I didn’t behave. So I’m being punished.)
He shared a distressed but pointed look with Len before looking back to her, “Callie, I need you to hear me. In English so I know you fully understand. You are absolutely not being punished. None of this is a punishment.”
Len’s eyes went wide and he fought his instinct to jump from his chair and rush over to her, to try and help him explain she wasn’t being hurt.
Because of course that’s what she thought. Pain = punishment. That's what her mother had always taught her. She couldn’t comprehend doing something ‘wrong’, being less than perfect, without someone being mad at her.
“But you’re angry,” Callie whimpered.
“Callie, we are not angry with you,” he shook his head.
“Then why does it hurt?”
Both of their chests ached at the pain in her voice. At the realization that somewhere in her trauma riddled brain, she believed they could cause her pain because they were mad, that they would ever cause her pain as punishment.
“Not because we want it to,” Ignacio said. “We’re doing everything we can to make it easier on you.”
“Okay, I get it, it’s not like, an on purpose punishment, but I know it’s a natural consequence of my own stupidity and stubbornness.” She huffed, closing her eyes.
“You didn’t cause this because you were bad,” he shook his head, “you just reached the edge of what you could handle alone.”
“But… you warned me that this was what was going to happen if I didn’t do better. It was a warning.”
“Yes, exactly. It was a warning, not a threat.”
“And you’re not happy I’m suffering the consequences of not listening to you?”
By then, he had had enough. He couldn’t sit by anymore and not correct her, not let her know how much they loved her. “Callie, you don’t have to look at me, but I need you to hear me,” he said, getting up to sit at the edge of her bed.
She glanced at him for a split second as she kept hold of Ignacio’s hand, and he took that as permission.
“You miss tone. You get caught on faces. I know that. I’ve always known that. You’re not bad at emotions, you just translate them differently. And I know that I come off as angry when I’m scared. I clench my jaw, I cross my arms, I speak firmly. But all that doesn’t mean I’m angry with you. I’m scared. But even if I were angry, I would never, ever cause you pain when I could prevent it. And I would certainly never relish in you being in pain. Not you, not anyone. I do what I do to prevent pain, not secretly hope for it.”
She closed her eyes. Listening, wheels turning, not shutting him out.
“You say that,” she finally croaked, “but you’re still going to shove a tube down my throat.”
“Not because I want to,” he said softly. “But because I don’t have any alternatives.”
She didn’t open her eyes, she didn’t acknowledge their struggle, she didn’t even agree. But he did watch the fight bleed out of her shoulders as she exhaled. And he figured if that was as good as it was going to get, he’d take it.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Even after Ignacio leaves the room to go get the supplies and bring Jim back, Bones stays. Silently, but he stays.
I’m sitting up, cross legged in bed when they return, stimming with my fingers in my lap. Jim hesitantly walks in behind Ignacio like a kid who isn’t sure if he’s allowed to be there.
Bones stands and helps Ignacio start to organize the supplies off in the corner of the room, giving Jim a chance to talk to me a little more privately.
He approaches the bed awkwardly, hands shoved in his pants pockets, uniform looking uncharacteristically frumpy. “Hey,” he tries to say with a smile.
He gets half of a nod in return.
“I, uh… I didn’t want you to be- I mean I don’t think- well, I just,” he huffs at himself before lowering his voice. “I know how hard this is. So I wanted you to have support, even if you- rightfully- don’t want it from me.”
That gets me to look up at him, raise an eyebrow.
“I froze. When Sam… when he ran his mouth. And that was wrong. I should have stopped him. Corrected him. Stood up for you. And I’m sorry. I’m sorry I didn’t.”
I feel Bones watching, and I meet his eyes for a split second before looking back at Jim.
“And I’m sorry I let it go on this long. I thought you needed, wanted, space. But now I understand I handled that wrong, too.”
I study him carefully, looking him up and down, trying to decipher his body language.
I’m quiet for a long moment.
I see that it makes him uncomfortable, he shifts his weight from foot to foot, but I let the awkwardness hang.
“…it’s not just that you didn’t say anything,” I finally grind out. “It’s that you believed him. Maybe just for a second, maybe not entirely, but there was a part of you that bought into what he was saying. For the first time since I can remember, you weren’t on my side.”
I can see those words slap him in the face, I can see them sting, but I don’t soften them.
“You can stay,” I answer his unasked question, “but I’m not entirely ready to forgive you yet.”
“And that’s fine,” he says quickly. “Not that you need my permission, just… I understand.”
I nod, eyeing him once more, still not entirely sure what I’m feeling.
Bones comes over then, trying for all the world to look disarming, but he’s failing miserably. “We’re ready to get started,” he says gently. “Callie, do you have any preference who does it?”
Eyes down, I shake my head no.
“Okay, then what we’re going to do is I’m going to sit with you and talk you through it while Ignacio handles the insertion. Is that alright?”
I nod, still not looking up.
Jim backs up to be near the far wall as Bones moves to sit on the bed across from me while Ignacio goes around to the opposite side of the bed.
“First, something to help take the edge off,” Ignacio says, moving to inject something into my IV line.
I start to feel the world dull around the edges, but not in any way that’s relieving or calming. If anything, it sets me more on edge as I fight to stay present.
I cooperate as he sprays numbing in my nose and throat, he and Bones taking turns explaining each step and the next one before doing anything.
“Okay, I’m going to start inserting the tube now,” Ignacio says softly, approaching me with it coiled in his hand. I see the lubricant on it, I know that’s to make it easier, but my nose wrinkles all the same as the sensory issues start to ramp up.
My heart starts to hammer and my breathing picks up, leading Bones to place a gentle hand on my knee and tell me to breathe slowly. “You gave her Improvoline?” He confirms with Ignacio, “give her 2mg of Midazolam.”
Again my arm stings before the world sways and blurs, but I still fight against the pull.
I do as I’m told, lean forward, breathe through my mouth, but the moment the tube hits the inside of my nostril I panic, pulling back abruptly, shaking my head. “No. No-no-no-no-no-“
“Callie, Callie, hey, listen, it’s out, you’re okay,” Bones tries to soothe.
I register Jim in the background, beginning to pace like a caged animal.
Bones keeps his hands where I can easily grab them, but I don’t want them. I’m still mad at him, still feel betrayed. So my hands wring in my lap, my nails raking over the backs of my hands so hard I’m sure I’m tearing the skin.
They try again, and this time the tube gets all the way to my throat before I panic again. I panic because I gag, hard, multiple times.
“Breathe and swallow, breathe through your mouth and try to swallow,” Bones is trying to say as my heart rate picks up on the monitor.
“I can’t- it’s chok- I can’t breathe-“
“Yes, you can, I promise you can. You’re breathing just fine right now. The worst part is almost over.”
“No, Bones, stop,” Jim finally pipes up, stalking over. “She’s choking, she can’t-“
“She’s fine, Jim,” he says firmly.
“No, she’s not!” He says a bit hysterically.
Bones turns to look at him, “Jim,” he snaps, “you need to stop.”
Sanchez tries to advance the tube further, and I gag again, tears falling from my eyes as I try not to sob. My hands fly up and try to push against his hand, to try and make him take the tube out.
“No, you need to stop!” Jim hollers.
The screens monitoring my vitals start to absolutely wail, and Bones stands up to rush for the drug cart near the wall. “I’m giving her 30mg of ketamine,” he says to Ignacio, briskly walking back over with a syringe.
I keen helplessly, even as I see Jim reach out and also try to physically stop Ignacio from finishing the placement.
As the world starts to go even fuzzier, I see Bones grab Jim’s bicep with one hand, pulling him off Ignacio before he all but drags him out of the room screaming.
My heart rate monitor is still screaming, and Ignacio’s voice breaks through my haze as he continues to gently try and explain what’s happening.
My eyes are rolling, and I’m not sure I’m even breathing anymore.
The rest comes in flashes, pressure in my throat, coolness in my stomach, tape on my face, a voice telling me we’re all done, someone helping me lay back down.
Even through three different drugs, a haze of panic, and waves of exhaustion, my body still registers the invasive foreign object inside of it. Every time I breathe, I feel it. Every time I swallow. Every time I so much as twitch.
I would cry, but I’m worried that would make me feel it more.
One of my hands reaches up to touch where it’s taped to my face but I’m gently caught by the wrist. “Let’s leave that alone for now,” I’m told.
I whimper in response, my stomach churning like I’m in trouble.
A hand gently cups my face on the side the tube isn’t taped to and a thumb strikes under my eye. “You’re okay,” I’m told. “It’s all over now, it’s all done.”
I stifle a cry, trying not to gag as I attempt to form words, “it’s not over.”
It’s only just begun.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“Bones! No! Get your hands off me!” Jim yelled as he was forcibly dragged from Callie’s medbay room. “You need to stop this-“
“No, you need to stop this,” he said, pointing a finger at him as he moved to block the door. “You’re making an already hard situation exponentially worse by panicking.”
“Because she is panicking and you’re not doing anything!”
“Jim, we’re doing everything we can. We just gave her enough sedatives to knock out two grown men three times her size. Her nervous system is in a state of panic and your panic isn’t helping!”
“This is going to traumatize her for life!” He yelled.
“Yeah, your yelling will so shut. up.” He ground out. He sighed, “you’re making your trauma her trauma. Don’t project your trauma and experiences onto her. This isn’t then. We aren’t them.”
Jim ran both hands through his hair, pulling at the ends helplessly. “I just,” he said in a high pitched tone, “I remember. I was thirteen. And god, I remember. It hurt. And I gagged, over and over and over. It never got better. The tube was too big. They pushed too much formula at once. They’d flush the line without warning me. I threw up so many times…”
“Jim, we aren’t doing this to her. We aren’t doing this to make our lives easier, we aren’t tying her down and leaving her alone. This. Is not. That.”
“But she was gagging-“
“That happens,” he said as gently as he could manage. “We aren’t so cruel as to think that putting a tube down someone’s throat won’t make them gag. It would be cruel to expect them to sit there stoic and not fight.”
That seemed to get Jim’s attention. “You…” he blinked, “you understand…?”
He softened, “of course I understand. I don’t view all this as just some procedure. Neither does Sanchez. Nor do Christine or M’Benga. All of us realize how much these types of things take from someone. That’s why I was in there drugging her to high heaven.”
“Not to keep her compliant…” Jim murmured.
“No, not to keep her compliant,” he echoed. “We’re doing all we can to not just keep her alive, but to make sure she still has a life she wants to live when she’s physically better.”
Again, Jim ran his hands through his hair. That time, exhaling slowly.
“She chose to be awake, because that helps us make sure it's placed in a way that's not painful. She’s never going to be left alone. She’s never going to be tied down. She’s never going to be yelled at. Is she going to be uncomfortable? Yes, I won’t sugarcoat that. But we would never be cruel to her, Jim. I need you to believe me on that.”
“I do,” he swallowed roughly, eyes brimming with tears. “I do. I just…”
“You just forgot for a sec. And that’s okay, too.”
Jim put his hands on his hips and nodded, eyes on the ground.
“C’mere, kid,” he muttered softly, moving to pull Jim into a hug.
He expected Jim to stand there stiffly, but instead he all but collapsed into him.
“We’ve got her, Jim. She’s going to be okay.”
“I only believe that because it’s you,” Jim said into his shoulder.
They stayed like that for a long moment. Two men, two protectors, two guardians sharing the load of caring for a girl they loved. When she couldn’t do it herself.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Callie was curled up on her side, senses dulled from all the drugs, but very awake and very aware. She was facing the wall, blanket pulled up clean to her nose, eyes closed, as if she was trying as hard as possible to hide. To not be seen.
As soon as he’d sent Jim back home to continue cooling off, knowing she was likely to have a rough night as it was, Bones went straight back into her private room, taking up Ignacio’s perch by her bedside, at her back, as Ignacio finished the first feed and then flushed the line.
At first, he thought that she was just dozing off the rest of the drugs, spent after panicking and exhausted from the effort the feeding took on her body’s part. But it didn’t take long for him to realize that wasn’t at all the case. He knew her breathing pattern well enough, knew what the tension in her shoulders looked like when she was struggling.
“Callie,” he finally said softly, “talk to me, darlin’. Where are you at?”
He got nothing in return. Not even a twitch.
He let her be, let her ignore him, until it was time to change out her IV, to hang a new one.
Ignacio brought it, wordlessly raising an eyebrow in question. All he got was a head shake in return, and he left looking heartbroken. They were all terrified that they had backslided with her, with her trust in them. That this was something she would never forgive or forget.
He walked around to her left side, the side she was facing, to swap out the IV bottle, and found her eyes closed as she continued to lay still.
He knelt down next to the bed, eye level, “Cal? Do you want me to switch the vein? Put this IV in your other arm?”
Still no response.
“Alright,” he said after a few moments. “This bottle is more diluted, should burn less anyway. But I’m still pushing lidocaine for you, and I’ll leave a stack of warm cloths nearby in case you decide to snake your arm out of there.”
She didn’t even flinch when he pushed the lidocaine, and he knew it burned before it numbed.
When Christine finally came on shift, having missed all the drama, she slipped quietly into the room, her face asking the same thing Ignacio’s had, but she got the same response.
She smiled sadly, before she silently walked over to the wall Callie was facing and slid her back down to sit against it. “Hey, babygirl,” she said softly. “Thought I’d come check in on you.”
No response.
“I’m not expecting or asking you to talk, to even acknowledge me, or any of us. But I hope you know we’re here. We aren’t leaving. You aren’t alone.” She paused, “but maybe that’s the whole issue, hm?”
Nothing but silence.
“You know, I’m proud of you for not masking this. For letting yourself not only be upset, but to show it. To not waste energy pretending everything is okay.”
A beat.
“You can stay angry and upset and silent as long as you want. But just remember we don’t feel the same way, we aren’t bothered. We’re here if you decide you want to talk, or if you need anything. Even if that’s to scream and throw things. I’ll bring the breakable objects. The boss has that really ugly mug he refuses to wash, I bet it would smash wonderfully.”
He snorted at that, even as Callie remained still.
“Anyway,” Christine finally said, standing up. “I won’t crowd you. But I’m around. I love you.”
She shared a sad look with him before she slipped back out.
The lights dimmed as the ship entered its night cycle.
He let another couple of hours pass by with her awake but refusing to move before he spoke again. “I know how you think, kid,” he said gruffly, voice rough from disuse. “I know how much you hate being perceived on a good day, let alone when you feel embarrassed. I know you don’t want to be seen right now. But, sweetheart, I’ve already seen you. Not just like this, but bleeding out, gasping for air, crying in pain, I’ve seen you in a lot worse shape than this. And it’s never made me look at you any different. It never would. You don’t have to hide from me.”
A beat.
“But even if you insist on doing just that, I’m still not leaving you alone. Not with this.”
He wondered if perhaps maybe some of that finally got through to her, as he could tell a little while later she had finally dozed off. Lightly, but it was a start.
The issue came about an hour after that.
She went from dozing on her side, to sitting straight up in under a second, gasping like a drowning person. Her heart rate skyrocketed along with her blood pressure.
In two steps he was at her side, ready to remind her where she was. But it quickly became apparent that that was the problem- she knew exactly where she was, and why.
A gurgling cry came from her throat as she clawed at the tape on her face, blindly grabbing for the tube.
He reached for her hands, “no-no-no-no, you’re okay, you’re okay-“
“Out-out-out!” She cried, “get it out!”
Ignacio ran in at the alert from the monitors, and Len held a hand out to stop him from crowding her.
Callie used the split second he looked away to start clawing again, frantically, violently, at the tubing going to her nose.
“Callie, baby, no-“
“I can’t- I can’t breathe! It’s choking! I can’t- get it out! Please, please get it out!”
The desperation in her voice broke him, as did the way she was starting to bodily shake in the bed.
“You’re not choking, I know it’s uncomfortable, but you’re safe, okay? You’re safe,” he reached out to grab her hands, to stop them from yanking on the tubing, which she already had managed to pull a good few inches out of place.
She bucked wildly, still starting to scream, increasing in volume, trying to yank herself free from his hold on her wrists. She rotated her hands to try and claw at the IV in her arm, nails nearly drawing blood as she raked them along her skin.
One of the nurses came in then, a sweet older lady named Avelyn, and placed a hand to her chest as she took in the scene. “Doctor, should I prepare a sedative?”
“No,” he quickly snapped over his shoulder, not harshly, but firmly. “She’s not out of control- she’s in hell.”
Ignacio quietly added, “we maxed her out on sedatives earlier and it seemed to almost make things worse.”
“That’s understandable,” she answered back kindly. “Autistic brains need control and predictability, sedatives take that away while screwing over their sensory issues, too.”
Neither doctor often worked side-by-side with Avelyn, as she preferred delta shift and those were usually uneventful. But they both made mental notes in that moment to use her on Callie’s care team when possible.
Callie’s screams were turning to sobs as she failed to make any progress removing the medical devices violating her body. “I can’t! I can’t-I can’t-I can’t-“ she had started to kick, thrashing uncontrollably as she continued trying to get away from his hold.
“She’s not hearing me,” he said with a head shake.
“We can’t possibly restrain her,” Ignacio said, “we’ve gotta get through somehow.”
She lashed out again, lurching backwards as she tipped her head back and screamed so hard and so viscerally they all winced.
Not having any other ideas, he hastily toed off his boots and, keeping his hold on her wrists, climbed into bed behind her, wrapping her up in a bear hug to pin her arms against her chest with one hand, the other wrapping around her stomach to hold her firmly against him.
She continued to sob, blubbering, begging still as he moved to speak lowly into her ear, “I’ve got you, Callie, I’ve got you. It’s just me- just me, okay? Just you and me, you’re safe, I promise you’re safe.”
He rocked her side to side, cheek pressed against her temple as she vibrated in his arms. As his legs caged hers, her kicking slowed, but didn’t completely stop.
“Please take it out,” she sobbed, mouth agape, letting her head tip back against his shoulder. “Please, Bones, please take it out!”
His throat burned as he forced himself to answer her, “I can’t. I can’t, babygirl, I’m so sorry, I can’t.”
She continued to sob, guttural, completely wrecked.
She fought him one more time, with one last burst of strength, to try and break free, but he held firm. “You’re safe, sweetheart,” he kept talking to her, “you’re okay. You’re okay. You’re safe. I won’t let you hurt yourself, I’ll keep you safe.”
She turned her face so instead of leaning back against his shoulder, her cheek was pressed to his collarbone, her head tucked under his chin. She took in a deep breath before she began to earnestly sob, pushing her face into his shirt.
“You’re doing so good,” he said gently, continuing to rock her from side to side, still keeping her wrists pinned at her chest. “I know this is hard, I know it’s awful. But you’re doing so, so good, baby. I’m so proud of you.”
Her hands twitched, not in a way that felt like she wanted to fight, but like she needed something to hold onto. So he loosened his grip on her wrists, just slightly, and before he knew it she had her fingers fisted into his shirt, holding on for dear life as she continued to cry.
Then he loosened his grip on her waist so she could turn, until she was tucked sideways against him, legs slung over one of his. He held her close, cradling her, one hand on her shoulder, one on her knee, close enough to be able to grab her hands again if it came to that.
He felt the terror, the panic, the fight in her start to die out as she continued to sob into his chest. He just kept rocking her back and forth, a stream of reassuring words flowing from his lips. “You’re safe, I’m here. Just breathe, all you have to do is breathe and let me hold you. You’re fighting so hard, I’m so damn proud of you, I’m so proud you’re still with us. I’m not mad, I’m not upset, this is all okay. You can cry as much as you need to, just keep breathing.”
Ignacio told Avelyn she could go, but he stood by for a few more minutes just to be sure things were okay.
Callie’s cries started to peter out, her diaphragm hiccuping as she sniffled. Ignacio silently put a box of tissues and a warm towel on the bedside table and rolled it within his reach before sharing a knowing look and taking his leave.
He brushed her damp hair away from her forehead and out of her eyes before picking up a handful of tissues and holding them to her nose, being mindful of the tubing. She obediently blew, still taking in little gasping breaths as she tried to self-regulate.
He rubbed her arm up and down to ground her before he picked up the warm towel and began to dab at her swollen eyes, at the tear tracks on her cheeks he could see even in the low light. He knew the sensory distress she had around her face being ‘messy’, whether it be from makeup or tears and snot, and he wasn’t about to give her nervous system another reason to overload.
Once he set the rag down, he made sure the tape on her cheek was re-secured before he gathered up her hair and pushed it behind her shoulders, brushing it down her back with one hand, in smooth, grounding strokes.
“I’m- s-s-sorry,” she gasped, shaking.
“No,” he said simply, “you’ve done nothing wrong, nothing you need to be sorry for. Just rest now. I’m not leaving, we’re staying just like this.”
She seemed to minutely relax at that, her head becoming heavier against his chest as her breathing slowed.
After long, long minutes of him continually stroking her back, he felt her grip on his shirt begin to slowly release, the tension in her legs let go.
Before she could fully fall asleep, he readjusted, positioning the head of the biobed up farther and pushing a pillow behind his back before he grabbed the blanket and pulled it over her. He leaned back, and her hands went from his shirt to his forearm, not quite latching on, but resting there.
She didn’t quite melt into him, but she relaxed once she realized he was settling in and not leaving her.
He took steadying breaths himself, to keep her grounded and to relax himself from the heightened state he’d been in. He couldn’t fully relax- no- he needed to stay alert enough to catch her in case she woke up in a frenzy again.
And she would.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
He stayed holding her for hours, unwilling to take away the steadying presence that had calmed her, the physical touch that she so rarely accepted and only when it was him or Jim offering it.
He felt her body cycle through REM, melting deeper into him before she slowly started to come back out. And when she hit that stage of sleep where she was still dreaming but inching towards consciousness, all hell broke loose once again.
It started with her fingers twitching, still on his forearm, still holding on, still tense, even in sleep. Then her head began to slightly move from side to side. He looked down, eyes adjusted to the low lights of the night cycle, to find her brow furrowing and unfurrowing minutely, her face scrunching up in distress.
He was about to try and gently tell her that everything was okay when she spoke first, mumbling, “no, please, no…”
His heart skipped a beat, and he tried to gently shake her, “Cal,”
She moaned, “…didn’t mean to…”
“Callie,”
“…please don’t hit me,” she whimpered. “I’ll try harder, I promise,”
“Callie,” his voice nearly broke.
“No… no, no, no-no-no!” She started to move, waking up, “I didn’t say yes! I didn’t-“
Her eyes snapped open then, chest heaving with gasps, her limbs trying to wake up enough to flail.
Though her eyes were open, he could tell she wasn’t really seeing him as she tried to push off of him. “I didn’t say yes!” She wailed.
“Yes, yes you did,” he tried to soothe, keeping her close but not harshly, not enough to bruise. Not ever. “You need the tube, we talked about it, you let us put it in.”
“But I tried!” She choked out, tears starting to fall, “I did what you asked! Why am I in trouble?”
“Baby, no, you’re not, you’re absolutely not in trouble,” he shook his head, hands trying to rub grounding strokes on her shaking limbs.
“I wasn’t trying to get attention!” She sobbed, fat tears rolling, legs kicking, “I promise I wasn’t! I didn’t even tell anyone! I made sure to hide it!”
“I know, I know, sweetheart, I know how hard you tried,”
“Please don’t embarrass me, please!” She bawled, still pushing at his chest, “take it out and I’ll eat! I’ll do whatever you want!”
He swallowed the lump forming in his throat, “darlin’ listen to me-“
“My mom is going to be so mad!” She howled, “she-she’s going to stop speaking to me again, she’s going to hit me, please, she can’t know!”
Tears stung his eyes by then, “your mom isn’t here, she doesn’t know, she’ll never know. I’ll protect you from her, you’re safe, I promise you’re safe.” He rocked her bodily from side to side, trying to cradle her head without restraining her. “The tube needs to stay in, it’s helping you, we’re just helping you a little bit, that’s all. No one is upset with you. No one thinks you stopped eating for attention, I know how much you hate attention.”
She cried hard, tears and snot running down her chin and soaking into her shirt collar as she kept trying to pull away.
He tucked her head under his chin and rocked her again and again, “no one is going to hurt you. You’re safe. I’m proud of you- I’m so damn proud of you, babygirl. I know how hard this is.”
“Please don’t be mad at me…” she whimpered, her hands clawing their way into his shirt once more.
“I’m not mad- no one is mad. You’re okay, just listen to me, just let me hold you. Try to remember where you are. Do you know where you are?” He was trying to bring her back, to get her to remember what was real.
“I’m… I’m…” she gasped in air, blinking hard through gummy eyes.
“You’re on the Enterprise,” he supplied. “You’re with me, your mom isn’t here. She’s never gonna lay a hand on you again, you hear me? You’re on the Enterprise, your brother Jim is the captain. You live here. You’re safe here. You’re in the medbay, you’re just a little bit sick right now, so try to breathe for me.”
She sucked in another gasping breath, and he rubbed her arm again, “good! Good job, keep doing that. Just breathe and listen to my voice. I’ve got you. I’ve got you. I’m not leaving you. I’m right here.”
She kept breathing heavily, hungry for air, until he felt her finally tip her head up to look at him, “…Bones?”
He looked down at her, a soft smile forced onto his face, “hey there, sugarplum. You back with me?”
She nodded, wide eyes looking around the room like she still wasn’t quite sure what was real. She slowly released her grip on his tunic but kept a light hold on it, as if to keep herself anchored to him.
He moved one hand to pet her hair back, finding strands soaked with sweat and tears stuck to her face and neck. “You’re safe,” he said softly. “You don’t like what’s going on but you’re safe,” he emphasized.
He felt her nod, her fingers moving blindly along the bits of shirt she’d pulled loose.
It was then that his focus expanded from the narrow tunnel on her, enough to realize Ignacio had entered the room at some point.
He stood near the door, frozen, wide eyes still trying to understand what had just happened.
He realized then that up until that point, Ignacio had no real first hand experience with the after effects of Winona’s abuse. He’d read about it in her chart, surely, seen the scans, but seeing her frantically begging to not be hit definitely had him shaken.
“Do me a favor,” he said lowly to him. “Go to her room in my quarters, have Jim help you, get her things. So she remembers where she is. Pillow, blanket, there’s a weighted stuffed tribble, too. If she has a hoodie laying around, grab that.”
Ignacio nodded once before bolting, clearly still disconcerted.
He turned his attention back to Callie, “we’re going to help you remember where you are so this doesn’t happen again, all right?”
She nodded stiffly, eyes unfocused.
“Don’t float away from me, babygirl,” he said lovingly but firmly. “Stay with me, tell me five things you see.”
She sniffled, swiping at her nose, “…monitor,” she whispered.
“Good, that’s one.”
“IV pole and bottle,”
“Two.”
“Your shirt,”
“Three. Keep going.”
“My socks,”
“One more.”
He felt her tip her head up, “air vent on the ceiling.”
“Good girl,” he nodded as he kept rocking her. “Do you feel me? Do you feel my arms around you?”
“Yes,” she choked out, voice broken from screaming.
“Do you feel me breathing? My chest moving?”
“Mmhm. Rocking, too.”
“That’s right, we’re rocking. Just letting your body catch up.”
“Pro-pro-proprioceptive feedback,” she stammered. “Prevents dissociation.”
“Mmhm,” he hummed, smiling a bit for real this time. “Activating the vestibular system, encouraging a parasympathetic response.”
“Helping,” she whimpered.
“Yes, sweet girl,” he breathed. “We’re just helping. You just have to let us help.”
He felt her take in more shuddering breaths, trying to get herself and her breathing back under control.
“You had a bad dream,” he explained softly. “But it’s over now. You’re here with me. Nice and safe.”
“Safe…” she repeated, sounding a bit far away again.
He glanced down at her, “stay with me,” he warned. “Stay where it’s safe.”
“You’re safe…” she murmured, tucking her face back against his chest, fingers still playing with the fabric of his uniform.
“Yes, angel, I’m safe for you. I’ll keep you safe.”
And slowly, bit by bit, she came back to him.
But more importantly, she stayed.
Chapter 11
Summary:
Everyone tries to reach Callie as she tries to stay silent
Chapter Text
Bones had to stop himself from snapping at Ignacio when he came in once morning had arrived to suggest he take a break and get some sleep himself.
He apparently didn’t do too good of a job scaring everyone away, because Christine came in 30 seconds later to scold and lecture him on how he would be in no position to help Callie if he didn’t help himself. “How guilty are you going to feel if something does happen and you’re too dead on your feet to react fast enough, when a split second counts?” She’d asked, arms crossed.
And he was again reminded why she was head nurse, and why he hated the possibility of losing her to medical residency.
“She’ll be fine, Leonard,” she had said, a bit softer. “You got her through the worst of it.”
He looked down at the sleeping girl in his arms, finally soundly asleep, as she had been for a few hours.
He sighed resignedly, nodding before letting Christine help him slip out from underneath her and settle her into bed, gently shushing her when she startled awake.
He knelt down at eye level as Christine fluffed her pillows, petting her hair back away from her face, “sh, sh, just go back to sleep. You’re safe, remember?”
She blindly reached for a hand that Christine stepped up to offer. “Helping…” she murmured, eyes rolling back.
“Yes, sweet girl, we’re just helping. Christine is going to help for a little while now, okay?” He gently cupped her cheek, the one with the tube taped to it, gently rubbing his thumb over the tape as she let sleep pull her back under.
“I’ll see if she wants to take a shower when she wakes up,” Christine offered quietly. “Ignacio brought back her entire shower system, I think.”
He snorted and rolled his eyes, “I told him to get Jim’s help.”
“He did, that was the problem,” she grinned. “You told them to bring her things that feel and smell like home. They decided that included shampoo.”
He glanced over at her sleeping frame, hesitating. “Just be careful if she does. I’m worried about her blood pressure bottoming out in a hot shower.”
“I’m good at my job, boss,” she teased. “I’ve got her. Now go, before I call Joseph to drag you out.”
He left, but didn’t go straight home.
He stopped at Jim’s first, ringing the bell instead of just going in.
Jim answered immediately, terror clouding his eyes as he did.
“She’s fine,” he told him quickly. “Chapel kicked me out because she’s fine. I need to sleep. But I wanted to check on you first.”
Jim shrugged, stuffing his hands into the pockets of his uniform pants, “I’m… okay.”
He raised an eyebrow, and Jim ducked his head.
Len glanced up and down the hallway to make sure it was empty before he asked, “nightmares?”
Jim guiltily met his eyes before sighing and stepping back, motioning for him to come in.
He ran a hand through his hair as the door shut, “I didn’t sleep all night. I mean, I did, but it wasn’t restful.” He looked him over, “doesn’t look like you got much rest either.”
“We had a rough night, too,” he admitted, rubbing a hand over the stubble at his chin. “I had to hold her to keep her from ripping the tube out.”
Jim closed his eyes, a million memories flashing through them.
“We never restrained her,” he reassured him. “I just held her and talked to her and let her cry as much as she needed to.”
“…thank you.”
The words carried a heavy meaning.
“She’s sleeping now. She’ll probably sleep a lot. But I think it would do her good to talk to someone who’s been there, as opposed to all of us caregivers just constantly telling her that she’s safe.”
“I’m not sure she’ll want to see me, let alone listen to me…” Jim grumbled, pulling at his neck, clearly annoyed with himself.
“She let you be there for the tube,” he pointed out.
“Yeah and she saw me get dragged out, too…”
“She saw you physically fight to protect her,” he shook his head. “And you know how much that means.”
“I just…” he sighed. “I’m worried I’m going to say something to screw it up. Because our food issues are so vastly different.”
His brow furrowed, “what do you mean?”
“I mean that she chose to restrict to the point of needing help, while I didn’t have a choice. She took food away from herself while it was taken from me.”
“You might be more alike than you think, kid.”
“How?”
“Callie was trained by y’all’s mother to make herself as small and as little of an inconvenience as possible. She thinks her needs are a liability. So when she gets scared, she defaults to not needing, to try to make herself invisible. She hides herself away. And it just so happened that food scared her this time. After that anaphylactic reaction, one that we still can’t find a reason for, her system did what it knows best- it shut down. Even hunger. Made itself small.”
“So… it’s not about control?”
“Not in the traditional sense, no. No eating meant no allergic reaction. No attention. Starvation equaled safety, not being seen.”
Jim paused poignantly. “Now that’s something I can relate to. The longer we went without food, it meant the longer we evaded capture. But after a while… we learned capture wasn’t always the worst way to go.”
“And she’s learned there are worse things than being hungry. She’s not fighting for control, she’s just scared.”
Jim nodded, eyes still looking far away.
“Go see her,” he said simply. “Don’t try to fix anything. Just show her you’re there.” He thought back on what M’Benga had said about his own daughter, “showing up even when she’s mad at you proves to her that your love isn’t conditional, that she doesn’t need to earn it. And getting that from you would mean more than anything right now.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Jim entered her room quietly, steps near silent as he tiptoed in. Christine had told him that Callie had just woken up, but was refusing to even look at anyone. That she would give the two siblings time alone, but that she was going to try and get Callie to at least change into fresh clothes soon.
So Jim sat, back pressed against the biobed, facing the same wall she was. Not looking at her, but not looking away, either.
He was silent for a few minutes before, “I hated when they looked at me.” His voice was low, broken, haunted. He didn’t need to say who, and he didn’t need to say when.
“Not just… being perceived, but the way they looked at me. Like I was a problem to be fixed. Then… Then Pike came in. I’m not sure how he convinced them to let him see me, maybe they were willing to try anything to get me to quit screaming, I don’t know. But he looked at me totally differently. He looked at me like he saw me, not a problem, but me. A kid who had been through hell. He had first hand knowledge, he saw… everything. The dead bodies, the torture chambers, the secret footage from the massacre. So when he looked at me, he saw why. And somehow… that made it worse.”
He could feel her stiffen, the air around her stop moving, like she wasn’t expecting that.
“Because knowing he knew- that he knew exactly what I had gone through to get as bad as I was, it made me want to hide even more. Because to the medics, it was as simple as, ‘oh, he’s been starved, he’s malnourished.’ But Pike, he knew about the rationing before the massacre, the things we ate to survive after it, the sacrifices of soul we made. He knew my darkest secrets and deepest shames. And those were things that I couldn’t even come to terms with myself, so the thought of someone else knowing and drawing conclusions before I even could was… agonizing.”
He gave her a beat to take that in.
“They looked at me like I was broken, but Chris looked at me like I was brave. And god, I felt anything but brave. I thought I didn’t deserve to feel brave. I just wanted to disappear. I wanted to hide, to not be seen at all. I wanted to crawl back into one of those empty caves and die alone.”
He swallowed thickly, “so I’m going to tell you what I wish someone had told me. You’re allowed to fall apart. You’re allowed to hate this. You’re allowed to want to give up. None of that means anything. Feelings don’t make you any better or less of a person. And you’re allowed to hide. You don’t have to be strong. Not for any of us, not even for yourself.”
He laid his head back against the edge of the biobed, “you don’t even have to focus on surviving. You can just breathe and float and let everyone do the rest.”
“…but Bones doesn’t want me to float away,” she croaked, surprising him.
He blinked, still not looking at her, “there’s a difference between floating away and floating while anchored. All you have to do is let someone be the anchor.”
“…how?”
“You just breathe. You let the help happen, even if you aren’t necessarily accepting it.”
She was quiet for a few moments. “I don’t want to need help.”
“I know,” he answered quickly. “But you do need to accept the help. Fighting it is too hard right now. You just let us take the next shift.”
He was worried she had shut down on him when she didn’t say anything else. But then he heard movement- slow, rustling, barely happening, before he felt a hand on his shoulder.
He still didn’t look at her as he brought his own up to hold it, giving her the anchor she so desperately needed.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
After she watched Jim come and go, Christine took her turn with Callie. She had no idea what the young captain said to her, but whatever it was, she seemed slightly less closed off, even as she continued to resolutely face the wall.
She could tell from the tension still in her shoulders that she felt not just on edge, but raw. She had been a nurse for a long time, she knew the look of someone who felt not only trapped and vulnerable, but also exposed. Ashamed. And she couldn’t let that stand. Not when she had zero reason to feel compunctious.
She stepped in, a soft smile on her face, and moved to sit at the edge of her bed, at her back.
“Hey, babydoll,” she said softly. “So, fun story,” she smiled conspiratorially, “the boss sent Ignacio to go get your things and told him to have Jim help. Your blanket, pillow, a sleep shirt, anything to help you feel like you. Well, those two twerps…”
She snorted, before reaching down and picking up a bag, setting it in her lap, “seemed to think you would need an arsenal of supplies. Not sure why the boss didn’t send me,” she shrugged, “because those dweebs…” she shook her head, beginning to pull things out.
“Soap, shampoo, conditioner, hairbrush, toothbrush, toothpaste. Considerate, they know your sensory preferences. But then,” she smirked at her, “curling iron and flat iron. Guess they think we’re having beauty contests down here? Which would also explain-“ she pulled out a handful of makeup items, “the green eyeshadow paired with the blue eyeliner. Not too sure on that combo, but, hey, maybe it’d be cute.”
The corner of Callie’s mouth almost quirked.
“Let’s see,” she hummed, digging through the bag. “There’s also a model of the Enterprise for some reason? I guess Ignacio took the whole ‘reminding you where you are’ thing a bit literally? I don’t know…” She shook her head, still rambling on, “there’s a stack of movie discs in here, but no way to watch them, not sure whose idea that one was. Your A&P 1 textbook padd even though we all know you passed that course months ago. A coloring book, but no pens. Then there are fuzzy socks, which would make sense, but they’re the Christmas pattern ones, so I’m not sure who chose those.”
She shrugged as she set the bag aside, “and your padd, which I set on the bedside table there.” She nodded to it before softening her voice, “Auggie has been trying to get a hold of you. He’s really worried.”
Callie raised an eyebrow, looking suspiciously at her padd.
“No one read your messages,” she shook her head. “We’ve all just been inundated with messages from him. First it was just Ignacio, of course. But somehow Auggie managed to get all of our contact info and he’s harassing everyone now.”
That got a her a real smile even as she still avoided eye contact, keeping her face turned away, musing, “he has issues with boundaries.”
She barked out a laugh, “that’s one way to put it.”
She paused before gently reaching out to place a hand on her hip, “I know you had a hard night,” she said gingerly, “rightfully so. So I thought maybe taking a shower would help you feel more like yourself, especially now that your whole shower system has been delivered,” she smiled. “What do you say?”
Callie’s wheels turned, before she finally whispered, “…what about the tube?”
“There’s a connector near your cheek. We just disconnect it and tape it down so it stays out of your way,” she answered simply. “Same with the IV. I brought waterproof tape.”
She let her think in silence for a few more moments before she finally nodded, finally dragged her eyes over to meet Christine’s.
Christine stood close by as Callie sat up, wincing, struggling, her body’s weakness finally betraying her, letting her get herself up, not rushing to help. As much as Callie didn’t want to be seen, she knew she also didn’t want to be helped.
Once she was upright, she ignored the way she swayed even as she sat, and efficiently disconnected her tubings and taped them down with clear adhesive dressings.
Callie’s hands shook as she wrung the fabric of her crewneck in them, trying to will her weak body out of bed.
Christine offered her her free hand, the one not holding her bag of supplies, standing at a safe distance, enough to let her breathe, but didn’t push. Didn’t verbally encourage. She just let her move at her own pace. Let it remain up to her whether she took or ignored her outstretched arm.
When her feet hit the floor and her legs almost buckled, that’s when she latched on to her, muttering, “sorry,” under her breath, her cheeks flaring red as if she had just made a terrible faux pas.
She said nothing, didn’t reassure her, just let her move at her own pace in her own way, choosing when to let go of her and shuffle down the hallway on her own.
She could nearly feel the shame radiating off of her, her heart breaking as she kept her face turned towards the floor with her hair cascading over her face and her arms crossed tightly over her chest to tuck the IV port in and away from sight.
Once they were in the women’s medbay locker room- a tiny area with one shower stall- she stood a safe distance from the curtain and set the bag down, beginning to dig around in it for her supplies.
Callie kept her arms wrapped around herself even as Christine programmed the water at the panel outside the shower, ordering a steamy water cycle, but not turning it on.
She then set the armful of soaps on the shelf inside the stall, hung a towel up on a hook outside of it, before stepping back, announcing, “I’ll just go sit on the bench by the lockers. Holler if you need help, okay?”
Callie nodded wordlessly before shutting herself inside, clothes and all.
The stall door popped open a minute later, just a few inches for her to toss her clothes out before the water started up.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
I’m struggling to stay in my body, in my own skin, let alone feel like myself. Medbay has a distinctive smell, and now I smell like medbay. I know that even after showering with all my own soaps, the sterile smell is going to linger on me.
Even in my own pajamas, with my own blanket and pillow, nothing is going to smell right. It’s not going to feel right.
I appreciate all the effort everyone is going to, but especially as long as there’s a tube down my throat, I’m not going to feel like myself.
I let the hot water pour over me, trying to ignore the way the water beats against the tape on my cheek, the way I can feel the heat but not the wetness there.
I have to force myself to reach for the shampoo bottle, my arm shaking clean down to my hand, and as hard as I try to keep a grip on it… it clatters to the floor anyway.
Christine gently calls out, “you okay?”
“Fine,” I answer quickly, “just clumsy.”
“I can help if you need,” she calls back lightly. “With anything.”
And I know she truly means that, but even just having her sitting on the other side of the door makes me feel exposed. There’s no way I could possibly ask for help, let her see me naked. That would be so ridiculous, so needy, so stupid.
So I concentrate all my will on the bottle on the floor, and try to force myself to bend over and pick it up. The problem is, every time I try, even moving down just a few inches, dizziness overwhelms me.
So I decide to give myself a few minutes, and move onto my body instead. Maybe once I adjust to the warm temperature in here, once my blood pressure gets used to the heat, I’ll be okay.
I scrub my body, my face, my stomach dropping when I touch the tape and feel the tube underneath it. I swear even touching the tubing on my cheek makes it move in my throat, and I have to work hard not to gag.
When it finally comes time to wash my hair, I’m even shakier than before, and know that picking up the bottle isn’t an option. How and when did I become so weak? I wasn’t this bad yesterday before anyone knew how bad things were, so how can I possibly be so unsteady now? It has to be psychosomatic, some sort of whiny mental thing.
I sigh and lean my forehead against the wall of the shower, trying to figure out what to do. I could just skip washing my hair, but then it’s going to be all matted and greasy when it dries.
Embarrassment and frustration burn my cheeks, as helplessness overwhelms me.
What am I supposed to do?
Maybe… maybe I could just ask Christine to pick up the bottle for me? I could wrap myself in a towel and turn the water off? But even that… I remember the time I was at a pool party in high school, a rarity to get invited to anything since I was so much younger than everyone, and I wrapped my towel around myself when I got out of the pool, feeling self conscious around all the curvy and gorgeous girls who could actually fill out their bikinis. My mom yanked me behind the shed in the backyard and scolded me for wrapping my towel around my chest instead of my shoulders, for making it look like I was getting out of the shower and not the pool. Because what message was that sending to the boys there? To the dad of the girl throwing the party? For me to look half naked? It didn’t matter that I was in a full coverage swimsuit, the towel was the issue.
So what would Christine think? For me to be naked under a towel and ask her to come in and do something as idiotic as pick up a shampoo bottle for me?
I worry my lower lip with my teeth until it’s bloody, my lips chapped from dehydration.
“You still doing all right?” Christine gently asks.
I sigh deeply, shakily, trying to work up the courage to speak. I shut the water off before I softly admit, “…I dropped something. I’m too dizzy to pick it up.”
I hear her get up and come closer, “do you need help?”
I reach a hand out and snatch the towel that’s hanging, wrapping it around myself quickly. “Uhm, maybe you could just pick it up for me? I don’t… I don’t need… I’m sorry,” I whimper, feeling pathetic.
I swallow the lump in my throat and push the door open, unable to meet her eye, waving vaguely at the bottle on the floor. “I’m sorry,” I say again.
She waves a hand, kneeling easily to pick it up, even as I scamper back so she doesn’t have to touch me.
I see her take in the trembling in my limbs, the way my knees are starting to knock together, the effort it’s taking just for my hands to keep hold of the towel.
Instead of handing the bottle back, she keeps it, and says, “why don’t you let me help with this part? You’re justifiably worn out, my love.”
My eyes burn with tears, an emotion I can’t identify rolling in my stomach.
She presses a button on the shower wall and a bench folds out. She motions to it, “just sit down and close your eyes, I’ve got it from here.”
“You don’t have to-“
“You’d do it for me, for anyone,” she shakes her head. “Just let me help.”
I feel the last of the fight bleed out of me as I realize just how tired I am, and I relent and sink slowly down, keeping the towel clenched tight around me.
I listen intently as she pops the cap open behind me, try not to flinch too hard when her fingers begin working the shampoo into my scalp. She doesn’t say anything as she works, which is fine by me, until she grabs the handheld wand and tells me to tip my head back so she can rinse.
I tense when she starts with the conditioner next, waiting for rough yanking through the knots in my wet curls, but she uses gentle hands, softly finger combing the worst of the knots out before rinsing my hair again.
“There,” she finally says softly, “done. I’ll get you a dry towel, okay? Stay there.”
I nod, and she returns to start carefully towel drying my hair, squeezing the water out of the ends. From behind me, she says, “you don’t have to do everything yourself just because you always have. It’s okay to ask for help.”
I stare down at the tiled floor as I mumble, “I don’t like bothering people.”
“You’re not a bother,” she replies, “you never could be.” A beat passes and she pulls away, handing me the towel over my shoulder as she moves to close the door, “I’ll let you finish drying off. I’ll sling your clothes over the top of the door, okay?”
I nod, unsure of what else to say as the door clicks shut, leaving me alone.
Once we’re back in my room, I see the bed has fresh sheets and my blanket and pillow are tucked neatly on the bed as well. I climb back in bed without being told, feeling utterly exhausted.
I look feebly at the brush on the bedside table, my arms aching with the realization that I still have to do something with my hair.
Before I realize it, Christine is already behind me, my brush in her hand, gently starting at the ends to work through the tangles. “Let’s see about getting this hair taken care of, yeah?” She hums.
“I don’t… I don’t want to be annoying,” I protest weakly.
Her movements almost stutter, almost, but she keeps brushing. “You’re not annoying. Not needy. Just tired. But even if you weren’t, you’re allowed to want help. You’re allowed to let someone take care of you.”
She pauses the brushing to work some leave in conditioner into the ends, “just let this be easy. I’ve got you.”
I swallow thickly but nod, letting her continue until she braids my hair down my back and ties it off at the end.
“All done,” she announces, laying her hands gently on my shoulders, squeezing briefly.
She lets go and moves to stand, “let’s get you hooked back up to the IV, okay? I’ll be gentle pulling the dressing off, I promise.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Bones was clocking back in at his desk’s computer before he was going to head back to Callie’s room when his office door slid open.
He glanced up and saw Ignacio walking in, looking… well, looking troubled.
He was immediately on edge, “is Callie-“
He held up a hand, “she’s fine, Len. Jim is with her now, Christine helped her shower and do her hair before that. She’ll be due for a feed soon, and she’s the most mentally present she’s been all day so she may not take to it well.”
He nodded in response, “ok.” He looked him up and down, “that’s not what you wanted, though."
Ignacio shook his head before glancing behind him to make sure the door was shut. He took a few steps forward, eyes downcast, “I… I didn’t know. That her mom… I mean, I’ve seen her chart, seen the X-rays, I know, but I didn’t know. She…” he took in a breath before looking up at him, “she begged you to not get hit, Len.”
“I know,” he said softly, sadly. “She’s had meltdowns where she begged me not to hit her.”
“Jesus,” he breathed, eyes wide. “It’s no wonder she has the reactions she does- to everything. She’s constantly afraid she’s going to get backhanded or something.”
“That’s exactly it.”
“Why she runs and hides, why she refuses to tell us when she’s sick or hurt, why she always follows instructions to a T…”
“Why she snuck out of medbay after her motorcycle accident without telling anyone?” He said pointedly, trying to lighten the mood. Bringing up the time Ignacio had restrained her to the bed for leaving it.
It didn’t work. Ignacio ran a hand through his hair, before covering his mouth, “oh my god. Oh my god! What must she have- I probably-“
He held up his hands, “I was joking- Ignacio, I was joking. She’s long forgiven you for that. Everyone has.”
“Doesn’t mean I have…” he grumbled, putting his hands in his scrub pockets. “Especially knowing she’s been hit just for existing.”
“It’s not an easy truth to bear,” Len shook his head. “To know what she’s gone through. But that’s why everything we do is so important. That’s why I held her all night.”
“How do you think she’s going to do tonight?”
“Hard to say. But I’m not leaving her, so we will figure it out.”
Ignacio shook his head, eyes looking far away, “god, I hate that woman.”
He nodded, “join the club, I’m the founding member. There’s a waiting list, at this point, though.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
They hadn’t talked since he held her through the night, and even before then, she had been so angry at him she hadn’t really talked to him.
So when he went into her room to take up watch at her bedside once more, he could feel her eyes track his entrance, but then they went right back to zoning out on the floor.
She lay on her side, knees drawn up to her chest, in a clean hoodie, hood pulled up over the simple braid Christine had woven. One finger wound its way into the hoodie string, like it was the only thing she could still feel.
But she was silent.
Christine had reported back that she barely engaged with her, Jim telling him the same thing, and while he was glad she at least seemed to be listening, he wasn’t sure she was hearing.
He wanted to give her space, but he was starting to fear giving her too much of it, of her disappearing inside herself if someone didn’t grab hold of her and pull.
So he pulled his chair a little bit closer to her bed and rested his hands on the edge, not too close, but close enough for her to feel his energy.
“Callie,” he said softly, giving her a chance to look at him.
She didn’t. Her eyes stayed unfocused and far away. Like she was barely even listening anymore. Like she was just existing.
“You know, I’ve gotten real used to hearin’ you,” he said. “At first, when you first came to live with us, you did all you could to stay quiet. Then when you started to talk, it was just to fight me,” he smirked softly. “Now I’ve gotten used to hearing you recite anatomy from memory like a dang textbook when you think no one is listening. But I’m always listening,” he moved one hand a little closer.
“And babygirl,” he shook his head, “now it’s too quiet. Because now you’re not even fightin’ me. And I’m scared, darlin’,” he admitted. “I’m scared that one day you’re gonna spiral so deep inside yourself that you ain’t gonna come back out.”
He paused for a moment, giving her a chance to respond. To flinch, to blink, anything.
When she didn’t, he went on, “I know you know about catatonia, but humor me while I explain it to ya from what I’ve seen. It happens when the brain gets so overloaded that it just pulls its own plug. It’s a full shutdown. It’s neuropsychiatric. It’s medical. And it can happen to autistic people even easier, because your brains already fight tooth and nail to try and stay regulated. And I worry. I worry that we’re gonna lose you to it someday. That you’re gonna fall without even trying to grab for a hand on your way down. If it gets to a certain point, we intervene with meds, but they don’t always work. And you know that from experience all too well already.”
He lowered his voice as it shook slightly, “I don’t wanna lose you, darlin’. So I need you to grab for me when you start to fall. Even if it’s blindly, haphazardly, all I need is for you to reach out and I’ll find a way to catch you. You hear me? I’ll always be there to catch you. Just… please try.”
She took in a breath when he finished talking, shaky, before she reached out a hand to lay over one of his.
His shoulders fell immediately with relief and he flipped his hand palm up to latch onto hers. “Thank you,” he breathed, letting the tension out of chest.
And while she didn’t say anything, she squeezed his hand in response, letting him know that she was listening, she was hearing, she was still fighting.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
My world is still a bit fuzzy when Jim appears again, replacing Bones, asking if it’s okay for him to sit.
I’ve lost track of what day it is, what time it is. I have no idea if I’m keeping anyone up late or getting them up early, what schedule they’re following to make sure I’m not alone.
I nod silently in response to his question, keeping my hood over my head as I lay on my side.
“We don’t have to talk,” Jim says as he sits in the chair by the bed. “I just want you to know I’m here.”
I nod again, still quiet.
A few minutes go by.
“When did people stop looking?” I ask, fiddling with my hoodie string.
He pauses, thinking.
Then he gets up, crossing over to sit on the bed in front of me. He gently reaches out to lay a hand on my knee over the blanket. “…for the first few days, it’s all most people see. It’s like getting a new pair of glasses. But they get used to it quickly. It’s just their brains not knowing what to do with it at first. But they stop flinching. Especially the more you let them see you.”
“I don’t want to be seen,” I whisper.
“I know,” he whispers back, squeezing my knee. “But it’s okay to be seen.”
“How did mom act?” I blurt, surprising even myself. “After Tarsus?”
I can feel him stiffen instantly, and I wince, scolding myself for asking. “I’m sorry-“
“No-“
“I just mean, like, was she… gentle? Ever?”
Jim goes silent, seeming to drift away for a moment. “Gentle?” He finally repeats. “…No. She had times I’d say she tried to soften. But I… I didn’t know a gentle mother.”
“I didn’t, either,” I find myself whispering.
“And after… Tarsus…” he shakes his head, “she seemed… obligated. Like Starfleet called her and said hey, come get your kid you didn’t want because he’s a hot mess.”
I wince again, but let him talk.
“With the tube… she took the route of choosing to ignore it. To pretend it wasn’t there. To pretend I was perfectly fine. Not for my sake, not to make anything easier for me, but for her own need to control the situation. There was nothing she could do to change anything, to make me heal faster, and that infuriated her. I was already an emotionally volatile mess, so as soon as they let me start eating on my own and took the tube out, I disappeared. I didn’t see or talk to her for a long time after that.”
“I just keep thinking about how mad she’d be,” I say softly. “How she’d tell me I’ve made a big deal for attention. And I have to wonder, if she only had me to help get her xeno cure, if the reason she was always so angry and against me being hurt or sick or in pain was because it was some sort of threat to her cure. Or if she truly believed I was just always overdramatic.”
“Probably both,” he says quietly. “But one thing you need to remember is that you were never, and are never, overdramatic. You’re worse than me when it comes to hiding things,” he shakes his head. “And the second thing to remember is that Bones is the overdramatic one. He’s the one who traps us in here to fuss over.”
I giggle at that, surprising myself so much I slap a hand over my mouth. “Bones is a stalker,” I smirk.
Jim leans in conspiratorially, “would you believe he once followed me into a flight sim in the academy because he was convinced I was hiding the measles from him?”
“Were you?” I raise an eyebrow.
“Tha- that’s not the point!”
I find myself giggling just slightly, but I feel the tube move in my throat when I do and I still, my stomach rolling uncomfortably.
Out of nowhere, I find myself blurting what’s really been on my mind this entire time. “Are you mad at me?” I ask in one swift breath.
Again he pauses before answering, like he’s so taken aback that he needs a second. “…I have no reason to be mad at you,” he finally says.
“Yeah you do,” I shake my head. “I let things get bad. I fought help. I caused a scene.”
“You got sick,” he says gently, insistently. He pauses in thought before he tells me, “Bones said this all got worse because of the anaphylaxis. You really don’t think I understand being afraid to eat? After all the allergic reactions I’ve had?” He shakes his head.
“Yeah, but, you never got this bad.”
There’s silence.
It goes long enough that I look up and find Jim biting his lip, deep in thought.
“I got close,” he finally admits. “On the… the ten year anniversary of the massacre. It was, uh, my first semester in the academy, actually. So Bones didn’t know yet. There was a big,” he waves a hand vaguely, “memorial they made on campus. I had to walk past it every day, multiple times a day. And I just…” he shakes his head. “I wasn’t paying attention to what I was eating one day. I had an allergic reaction and then a bad panic attack after that made me throw up. So I just… stopped eating. I didn’t want to deal with it for a little while. The worry every time I ate. I had a training exercise I couldn’t miss, though. I went and, long story short, passed out. Ended up at SFM, lied to Bones and told him not eating was part of the exercise, he didn’t believe me, I ended up with Pike for the weekend where he spent the entire time giving me basically crumbs until I could stomach real food again…” he waves a hand. “It’s a long story. But anyway. I could never be mad at you for this. Not just because that would be wrong, but also because it’d be hypocritical.”
I fiddle with my hands some more, nodding and taking that info in. “…so you don’t think I’m crazy?”
He sighs deeply before reaching out for both of my hands, squeezing them so I look up at him.
“I can never apologize to you enough for not standing up for you before. Not just when Sam accused you of what he did, but all the times before when he would make jokes that didn’t apply to you. For all the nights I wasn’t home. For the nights I was home with him and didn’t stop to think about you feeling uncomfortable with a stranger in your space. You spent so much effort on unmasking at home and I completely ruined that.”
He pauses, “you should know that we are dropping Sam off at a Starbase. He’s not welcome here anymore.”
My eyes snap up to meet his, “because of me? You’re kicking him off because of me? No-“
Jim holds up a hand to silence me, “it’s for a lot of reasons. Ones we don’t need to discuss right now but ones that I promise are serious. Nothing here is your fault, though. Believe me.”
I nod, not truly believing him, but trying to. I have questions about his apology, but I know that if I ask it’s going to hurt his feelings.
But brain needs context. So I wait until Jim leaves and Bones is taking his turn sitting with me to ask.
“I… my brain… it needs context for something,” I finally say, sitting up after he’s been here a while.
I feel Bones look over at me, but I don’t meet his gaze. “Okay,” he says.
I fiddle with the edge of my blanket, “…why did Jim believe him? When he said I was mental?”
There’s only one beat of silence before he responds, “he didn’t.”
That’s when I look over at him, confused.
“I don’t think Jim believed him. Not for a second. I think what Jim realized in that moment was that there might be more to your trauma than even he knows.”
I look away again, “so he thought I was broken?” It hurts to ask.
“No, he realized that he doesn’t know everything you’ve survived, even since you’ve come to live with us.”
“But that doesn’t change… me. He should know me.”
“You’ve made it real damn hard to.”
I look up again in surprise.
He shrugs, “you carry every awful memory and scar on your person constantly, but you refuse to let anyone know you aren’t okay until it’s a crisis. And Jim… Jim isn’t always the best at understanding what he can’t predict. What he can’t fix or solve.”
“So I’m his new Kobayashi Maru?” I scoff. “He kept trying with that. He gave up on me. Like he’s afraid of me.”
“He’s not afraid of you, he’s afraid for you,” he says gently, leaning forward. “Look, I’m not going to make excuses for him, he handled it all wrong. You have every right to be hurt and angry and defensive. And you should let yourself feel that anger, not try to suppress it to make someone else happy. Let yourself have those moments of rage so you can process them. Because trying to ignore it is just going to make things worse down the road.”
I think back on every time my mom hurt me- either emotionally or physically, either by hurting me or making me angry- and didn’t allow me to emotionally fight back. I was always expected to just roll over and take it, to willingly accept the pain she was dishing out and stifle it. It was always, ‘wipe that look off your face’, or, ‘get rid of the attitude’, when all I was trying to do was keep it together. When I was just an undiagnosed autistic kid trying to understand why she was upset and to explain myself to her. An autistic kid who didn’t (and still doesn’t) understand facial expressions and body language and when words don’t match them. And she always just assumed I was being daft and difficult on purpose.
“I’m so mad at him,” I say softly, “but he’s the only one who understands how I feel right now.”
“You can let him be there for you while still being hurt.”
“Isn’t that like… using him?”
“Nah, kid, that’s just family. In all its complicated glory.”
I’m quiet for a moment. “…I don’t really know anything about family,” I admit.
“I don’t think any of us do,” he responds casually. “There is no ‘typical’ family or family dynamic these days. Family is just as much who you choose as who you’re born into.”
I look over at my padd at that, guiltily thinking of how much I’ve been avoiding Auggie. He’s been blowing up my and everyone else’s messages with concern, and I’ve given everyone permission to keep him informed, but to talk to him myself? To admit my body betrayed me yet again? I’m more than a little ashamed. Embarrassed. Frustrated.
I chew my lip and pull it towards me, reading through his messages as they increase in chaos and unhinged energy with each one,
I understand your being mad at me for telling Ignacio about your seizures, but I was worried, rightfully so. I can’t apologize for looking out for you, because I know you’d do the same for me.
Ignacio says you’re sleeping through getting IV fluids right now. That’s good! I’m proud of you for not escaping through an air duct.
I was glad to hear your voice, but real talk, you sound AWFUL. Keep doing what your doctors tell you, even when they’re annoyingly overprotective.
I heard about the seizure, that had to suck. Which, yes, means I also know about the tube, which sucks more. You don’t need one more person telling you you’re strong, so how about this- you’re SMART. You know the logic behind why you need these interventions, and you’re smart enough to let them happen. Still proud of you, even when your body is being a traitor.
Still here. Still on your team. Love you.
Ignacio is refusing to tell me how your night went. I may not do social cues but I know patterns and I know my brother. So I’m inferring you had a crap night. That’s okay. You survived it. Even if you feel like a zombie today, you lived.
When am I allowed to start making jokes about this situation? Do I have to wait until you stop feeling embarrassed and perceived? Because then I might never get to make my jokes and trust me, they’re top tier.
…top tier like a CAKE, get it??
Cuz a cake is food?
Omg I thought of a way we can frame this- it’s like new DLC! You’ve got a new bonus feature/armor mod. Maybe you can fart nutrients for extra XP. You’re a premium character!
Well, you’ve always been a premium character. You just never knew it.
Did I ever tell you about the time I sharted on Ignacio? That was the time we learned I can’t do the soy-based protein shakes.
Hey, if you die, can I keep the tube? As like, a friendship bracelet? Only if it doesn’t smell, though.
And at that, I giggle.
I giggle so hard that my eyes start to tear up and I begin to fully laugh.
Bones looks over, a bit concerned, and I just hand him my padd for him to read.
His eyes widen, and he blanches, looking flabbergasted and at a loss for words. “Tha- he- wh- he is a menace!”
“He’s Auggie,” I continue to laugh, wiping the wetness from my eyes.
He stands up and hands me my padd back, warily looking me over before I see the corner of his mouth quirk up. He lays a hand on my ankle briefly on his way back to his seat, where he settles in to keep working on overdue charts.
I finally text Auggie back, Bones might object to giving out used medical equipment. Something about germs. I dk.
He responds almost instantly, SHE LIVESSSSS!!!!
Chapter 12
Summary:
Things are finally looking up... until they aren't. Realizations are made and danger is identified- but is it too late?
Notes:
Dubious science alert! I triedddd my best to make it make sense, but I'm no scientist.
At the end of this chapter, the unreliable narrator tag very much comes into play.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Day 3 (I think?) with the tube, I’m more coherent, and Bones only had to hold me once all night.
I still don’t like anyone looking at me, and I keep my face tilted down or towards the wall whenever possible. I tell everyone that I don’t need someone with me constantly, I don’t want that, and I finally get some blissful time alone after promising I won’t yank any tubing out.
It hits me that I’m admitted to the place where I work, what must the other nurses be thinking of me? What is Maria saying about me now? I haven’t even seen the girls that halfway like me, are they avoiding me? Or giving me space? Or has Bones banned everyone?
My fears around being perceived are kicking into overdrive, and my chest aches as I wring my hands nervously, even as I try to distract myself with reading. I rub the heel of one hand at my sternum, trying to push away the tight pressure there, trying to get a deep breath into my chest.
My stomach has begun to ache, too, cramping and making ungodly noises. I feel bloated and full at the same time as I feel empty and gassy. I can barely find a comfortable position, and it’s not helping how tight my chest feels.
The door to the room slides open and my head whips around to see Bones walking in, his gaze sweeping over me and the monitors beside my bed. Something on his face changes when he sees me rubbing at my chest, even as I drop my hand. “Hey, darlin’,” he says softly. “You doin’ alright in here?”
I nod quickly, swallowing hard.
“Noticed your blood pressure’s been a little elevated for a bit. Wanted to come check on you,” he says as he gingerly sits on the edge of the bed.
I curl my feet in closer to myself, shrugging, “I’m fine.”
He hums noncommittally, before reaching out a hand, slowly, so I can watch it, and pushes half of my unzipped hoodie to the side, exposing the skin I’ve made red from rubbing. “Your words say that, but your body seems to disagree,” he says pointedly.
My cheeks burn and I roll my eyes, “my body is just being dramatic.”
“Your body does have dramatic tendencies, yes,” he smiles wryly. “But what’s going on in that head, hm?”
I sigh deeply, “what is everyone saying?” I blurt, eyes on my hands.
He blinks, “about… what, exactly?”
I roll my eyes again, “me,” I say as if it’s obvious. “Being here. Missing shifts. Needing… all this,” I wave vaguely to my face.
He shakes his head, “you know your care team is limited to-“
“I know who’s on my care team,” I interrupt frustratedly. “But I also know that everyone working in medbay sees the monitors and the daily reports on who’s admitted and why.”
“My staff is discreet,” he shakes his head. “They understand that we all live together and they do their work and mind their own business. They don’t pay attention to who is here or why beyond caring for them.”
I roll my eyes, my masking abilities shot to hell, “we both know that’s not true for 100% of the nurses.”
“Oh, so are you ready to name names?” He challenges, leaning back and crossing his arms.
I cross my own arms in defiance, my chest aching even worse now, “I’m not a brown-nosing snitch.”
“Telling me who called you, and I quote, ‘a spoiled nepo baby’ isn’t snitching.”
I shrug, looking down, “it’s just how people tease.”
He hooks a finger under my chin to lift my face up to look at him, “not. in my. medbay.” He says softly, seriously. He pauses, weighing the consequences of telling me something, before, “Maggie came and talked to me. Before the away mission. It was her idea, after all.”
My head jerks up, “it was?”
He nods, “Maggie thinks you’re great. She loves having you around. So does Rebecca. And Liana, and Priya, and Anders, and Michah, and Avelyn, and Soraya, and Arjun, and Kael, and Remy.”
“I’ve never even worked with half those people,” I object.
“No,” he agrees, “but they’ve all either admired your charting, or your organization skills, or something else they noticed or that someone mentioned.”
I scoff, “someone actually mentioned something positive? Doubtful…”
“Have I ever lied to you?” He asks gently.
I sigh, “no, but people lie to you, because you’re the boss. People either hate me or make excuses to compliment me because of my last name. If not that, then based on some facial expression I made wrong or a social cue I missed. I never earn a reputation based on my own merit of effort. I learned that back in middle school.” I pause, “and you wanna talk naming names? Let’s talk about who you conveniently didn’t name,” I raise an eyebrow.
“Maria, Alison, and Jerry no longer have postings aboard the Enterprise.” He says simply.
My stomach drops, “what?”
“They were all relieved of their postings and are either gone or will be at our next starbase stop.”
My heart pounds in my ears, “why?”
“Because they were caught saying things that I will not have said in my medbay, things that Jim will not have said on his ship.”
“Things about me?” I ask, eyes filling with tears. “I didn’t- I wouldn’t-“
He holds up a hand, “I know, I know. This isn’t your fault. It’s not even about you. It’s about professionalism.”
“But I never said… I didn’t tell you…”
“You didn’t have to,” he shakes his head. “Things were overheard. By Ignacio. By Maggie. By me. By Jim. Unforgivable things. Even if you weren’t here, even if Auggie weren’t going to join us in a few years, I wouldn’t allow those types of people to continue working under me, under my license, under my oath.”
“But- but- it’s my fault to begin with. If I hadn’t been here-“
“Callie, your vitals are spiking, please breathe,” he implores, glancing at the monitors.
“No, you don’t understand-“
“I understand perfectly. What I need you to understand, is that this isn’t your fault. You did nothing wrong. Listen- listen to me,” he says imploringly as I try to interrupt again. “Other people came to me. Other people named names. Not just regarding you, but regarding their treatment of patients. Regarding dereliction of duties. Regarding inappropriate behavior and comments. None of this is your fault.”
“But if I set that ball in motion…”
“Then I should be thanking you for doing so. Callie, you really think I want people like that working under me? You really think that if I find out people are being lazy and rude and flippant I would allow them to be around my patients?”
I silently shake my head, my eyes glassy.
“No, I never would. And as far as what people who still work here are saying… nothing. No one has said a thing. And as protective as Christine, Ignacio, and M’Benga are, they’d tell me if someone ran their mouth or even breathed wrong in your direction. No one said anything when Christine had her endometriosis surgery our first year out. No one said anything when Ignacio had his hypo. Nobody talks about when Jim came in here in a body bag. And if anyone did, they’d have me to deal with.”
I’m quiet, biting my lip and looking down, not wanting to verbalize what I’m thinking now.
“And no,” he says, reading my mind. “You don’t deserve to be gossiped about. You’re dealing with a medical issue, and you’re getting medical treatment. That’s all.”
I turn my head away, closing my eyes before whispering, “my mom would be so mad at me right now. She’d say I’ve done this to myself and that everyone is going to look at me differently after this.”
The door swooshes open then, and Ignacio walks in, looking wildly exhausted, a coffee cup in one hand and a padd loosely hanging from the other. He’s in the light blue scrub set, but they’re rumpled, like he stayed here while Bones went and slept. He barely blinks at me before he blurts, “because your mom straight up sucks, dude.”
I freeze, body and soul.
I can feel Bones still, too, but not as stiffly.
Because Bones and Jim, they’re the only ones to ever be that blunt about my mom. To use the words ‘abuse’ and ‘neglect’. To tell me that she was awful without the sugarcoat of, ‘well, she tried her best.’
I can see it on people’s faces, when I mention stuff. I see people get uncomfortable, share looks with each other. Like Nyota and Christine do anytime I’ve gone to them asking questions about bras after I tell them my mom wouldn’t help me.
But no one ever outright says anything like this.
Bones watches me carefully as I turn to look at Ignacio, “…yeah?”
“Psh, yeah,” he snorts, shuffling over to the chair on my left, opposite of Bones on my right, and flops down gracelessly.
“Have you slept?” Bones deadpans, looking him over.
“That’s neither here nor there,” he waves a hand. He looks back at me, “I’m tired of pretending like I haven’t seen your X-rays. Like I don’t know the reason you run from care. But she isn’t here anymore, so she doesn’t get a say. Not even in your head. Don’t listen to her.”
“I’d say it is relevant,” Bones grumbles, “seeing as how you got all over me for not sleeping.”
“And you didn’t listen to me so why should I listen to you?” He chirps back.
“Because I am your boss.”
“Eh, semantics.” He looks around, “is there any food in here? Like those protein bars that taste like cardboard with fake chocolate? The kind that doesn’t even melt but just gets oily in your mouth?”
“Oh my god,” I murmur, looking over at Bones, “he’s Auggie, just grown.”
“Excuse you,” Ignacio snorts, heaving himself up, looking unsteady on his feet as he does. “Auggie is like me,” he corrects, moving to rifle his way through one of the cabinets on the wall. “Auggie never has a filter. I’m only like this when I’m tired…”
“Those bars are for patients,” Bones says, watching him from his seat.
“Well she’s not eating them right now!” He responds, head inside the cabinet now.
“Rude!” I pipe up.
“Besides, my blood sugar is low. So unless you want me passing out again, screw off!” He turns, holding up a smushed protein bar victoriously, “muahaha!”
“Dude, Bones is right, you need a nap.”
He comes back over and flops back into the chair and reclines it. “I need teenagers to listen to me for once…” he grumbles, struggling to unwrap his prized bar.
“…he is right, you know,” Bones says.
My head snaps over to him, and Ignacio leans forward in his chair, “he is?”
“I am?”
“Mmhm,” Bones nods long-sufferingly. “Jim and I… we’re always gentle with how we say it. Or, try to be, at least. But your mom…” He shakes his head, “she was not a good mom to you, Cal. She’s not even a good human. You don’t owe her a second thought, you owe her opinions even less.”
I’m trying to find words to respond when Ignacio pipes up again, pointing, “ya see? My psych degree is actually paying off.” He nods smugly, finally getting the wrapper to his protein bar open.
“A psych degree isn’t needed to know that woman is a trip and a half…” Bones grumbles.
Ignacio bites into the bar, wincing at how stale he finds it. “Wait, we feed these to patients?” He asks with a full mouth, “that’s just cruel…”
“Ah-“ Bones tuts as he goes to spit it out, “if you don’t eat that, I’m pulling your CGM data, and I doubt that’s something I’ll be happy seeing.”
Ignacio sinks slowly back into his chair and resumes chewing, “delicious…”
“Mmhm…”
“At least the coffee is fresh…” he grumbles.
I look over at his coffee, the steam wafting off it.
I turn to Bones, “can I have water?”
His eyes snap to me, “are you thirsty?” He asks, concerned.
“More… dry, than thirsty,” I say, scrunching up my face. “But I want to drink.”
He pulls up what I assume are my latest labs on his padd in his lap and looks at them seriously, rubbing a hand over his chin. “…alright,” he finally says, “sips only, got it?”
I nod quickly.
“I mean it, Callie. You get clear liquid, one sip maybe every 5-10 minutes. Your stomach so much as blinks and you’re back NPO.”
“How would my stomach blink?” I deadpan.
My stomach chooses that very inopportune moment to gurgle loudly.
Bones levels me with a look that reads both, ‘you’ve got to be kidding me,’ and, ‘I shouldn’t have expected anything less.’
“Its been doing that all morning!” I object.
“And you didn’t think to say anything?!”
“What was I supposed to say?!”
“Uh, how about, ‘my stomach has a demon’?” Ignacio offers.
I glare at him.
Bones rubs his forehead, “this is a good thing,” he sighs. “It means your gut is waking back up.” He reaches for the old fashioned stethoscope he keeps nearby and pulls his chair closer to the biobed to push the diaphragm to my stomach.
I squawk at the indignity and he shushes me without looking up. I look to Ignacio entreatively but he just shrugs.
“Any nausea?” Bones asks.
“No.”
“Pain?” He readjusts the stethoscope.
“…just like, stomach cramping.”
He looks up at me, instantly on edge, “how bad?”
I shrug, “just like… everything is moving. Fast.”
He nods, listening intently again for a second before pulling back fully. “That’s normal. But if it gets worse, more painful or constant, say something.”
I nod obediently, waiting for my water with bated breath as he picks up his padd and begins typing. “What about gas? Have you passed gas?”
I feel the color drain from my face, “excuse me?”
He doesn’t look up, still tapping on his padd, “you heard me.”
“I am not answering that.”
“You know the ship’s internal sensors can track methane spikes?” Ignacio says from his chair, eyes closed and head tipped back.
I throw the box of tissues at his head.
He dodges without even opening his eyes.
“You want fluids? I need to know that your intestines are working.”
“You just listened to them!” I cry. “And plus- I know what that toilet does!” I narrow my eyes, accusingly.
“‘That toilet’,” he deadpans, referring to the one in the bathroom attached to this room, “monitors renal function and bowel habits, not gas.”
“So wait until it gives you a sewage report!” I snarl.
“As if you would use a toilet you know is monitored,” he cocks his head and glares at me.
I shrink only slightly, “I’ve been using it!”
“Yeah, for your pittance of an excuse of a urinary output,” he shakes his head.
I cross my arms, “so then give me some water so I can improve it.”
“You still haven’t answered my question.”
“You’d withhold water because someone won’t answer your fart questions?”
We glare at each other for long moments, until he rolls his eyes and relents. “Fine,” he huffs, moving towards the door, “you get two ounces and we’ll see how you do.”
Once the door slides shut, Ignacio cracks open one eye, “so that was a ‘yes’ on the gas passing, right?”
I level him with another glare, “I will shoot you out an airlock.”
He closes his eye and nods, “that’s a yes.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Callie drank her water slowly, obediently, and very gratefully.
Both doctors in the room watched her vitals closely, unabashedly, on edge for a new disaster. But her blood pressure stayed stable- improved, even- as did her heart rate. And when her repeat labs came back also trending up, a silent wave of relief definitely washed over everyone on her care team.
But she was still quiet, too quiet for her, sitting stilly in bed. The model of a perfect patient.
As if that would ever fool any of them, though.
Bones could tell another request was incoming when she started to get twitchy, when her throat started working towards speaking then stopped suddenly, like she pulled herself back.
When she finally asked, “…what about juice?”
He had to work to not beam in sheer relief at the plea. He took one brief cursory glance at her chart before he nodded, standing. “We can do juice,” he agreed, moving towards the door. “Nothing with pulp, we have apple.”
“It’s fortified,” Ignacio grumbled as the door closed, blanket half pulled over his face, his feet propped up. “For toddlers. But it’s decent.”
Callie raised an eyebrow, “are you the juice connoisseur?”
He shrugged, pushing the recliner back upright and running a hand through his hair. “Works well in a hypo. I’ve had to drink it enough times to know.”
“Y’know I’m starting to wonder why you get to be so ‘rawr rawr, Callie doesn’t take care of herself’ when you’re constantly fighting your blood sugar.” She quipped.
He scoffed, “oh, please. I don’t ‘rawr rawr’, he does,” he nodded to his boss, returning to the room with a juice box in hand.
Bones glared at him as he gently set the juice box on Callie’s overbed table and rolled it towards her. “Alright, you’ve been here long enough. I’m pulling rank. Go home. Sleep.”
Ignacio waved his arms wide, “I am home!”
Callie raised an eyebrow as she stabbed the straw through the juice box top.
“You do know we don’t get paid overtime?”
“We don’t get paid at all…” he grumbled back, moving to stand, and promptly losing his footing.
Bones quickly hopped over to support his elbow, glaring at him.
Ignacio smiled sheepishly, “fatigue, not blood sugar related.”
“Mmhm,” he hummed disbelievingly as he let go. “Go home before I put you in a bed.”
He shuffled towards the door, leaving a litter of protein bar wrappers in his wake, “aye-aye, cap’n.”
Jim chose a fine time to walk in then, his own shift finally over.
“Ah, cap’n!” Ignacio nodded at him on his way out, “she’s all yours. Don’t nick her apple juice, though.” He winked conspiratorially.
Jim lit up as he fully stepped into the room, “have we graduated to juice already?”
Callie groaned, moving to set the box down, “don’t make it weird…”
“It’s not weird-“ Jim startled, moving to stop her from setting it down. He wrapped both of his hands around her one holding it and squeezed gently, “I didn’t say anything. I’m shutting up. I won’t say another word.”
She narrowed her eyes at him, “debatable,” she grumbled, but she kept the juicebox when he let go.
True to his word, Jim didn’t say anything else, didn’t make it weird, didn’t ask her how she was feeling, as he sat down in Ignacio’s vacated chair.
He rubbed a hand down his face, “so,” he sighed, “I got three separate ‘relationship disclosure’ forms today. But, get this, two of them were from the same couple, because they broke up and got back together during the shift.”
Bones raised an eyebrow, “you gonna pass the info along to me so I can have the safe sex talks?”
“Bones, they’re adults.”
“That means nothing,” he shook his head. “I am not delivering any babies on this mission! I’m not doin’ it!”
“You don’t even know if they’re straight!”
“There’s more to safe sex than just pregnancy, Jim! This is why I have the talk!”
“See, this is why no one tells you anything…”
“Oh? Is that why I’ve never seen you file a relationship disclosure?” He shot back.
“I- we- I’m the captain!”
“Which means it’s even more important to set a good example!”
“We- we haven’t… labeled it…”
“Then I believe the label would be,” Callie piped up, “‘friends with benefits’.”
Len couldn’t contain his laughter, choking on it, as Jim gaped at her.
She blinked at him innocently, sipping her juice.
Jim stammered, “now, now wait,”
“Starfleet Nursing doesn’t really cover much as far as obstetrics,” she shook her head, “so learning hands on would be pretty cool, actually.”
“I hate obstetrics,” Len moaned.
“That’s because you had the Gorn octuplets bite you,” Callie waved a hand.
“I had to get stitches!” He hissed. “And need I remind you I delivered my own sister’s baby? I’ve had my fill!”
“Aren’t you a surgeon?” Jim challenged, “a cesarean is just another surgery!”
“Not when the patient is awake!”
Jim’s eyes popped out of his head, “what do you mean awake?!”
Len leaned forward in his chair, “you can’t possibly not know how a c-section works.”
“I know how it works! I just didn’t know you made the poor mother stay awake! How is that even legal?!”
“I-“ He stopped when he noticed Callie’s head tipping, her juice box hand losing its grip. He leaned forward to gently catch it, set it back on the table, and lay the head of her bed down.
When she didn’t stir, he mumbled, “glucose took her out. Quicker than I expected, but at least she’ll rest for a bit.” He pulled the blanket up under her chin before settling back down.
Jim looked her over, silently, eyes lingering on the tape on her cheek. “She’s doing okay?” He asked softly.
Len groaned slightly as he sat back down, “yeah, kid, she is. The drinking is a good sign. Her stomach’s been waking up all day,” he ran a hand down his face, “not that she’ll discuss it.”
Jim snorted, “sounds like her.”
They were both quiet for a few moments, watching the girl they loved sleep. Peacefully, for once.
“…I’ve not talked to Sam since I told him I want him off this ship,” Jim finally said. “I’ve not even seen him.”
Len kept quiet, let him speak.
Jim ran a hand down his face, “I’m afraid I’m going to talk to him and end up… manipulated again. And what does that say about me? As a brother… a man… a captain…”
When it became clear that Jim really wanted an answer from him, he shook his head, “it makes you human, kid. And that’s not something that you’ve ever been okay with being.”
The words hit, because they were true.
“But it also makes you a man who always looks for the best in people, and that says a lot more about you.”
Jim kept his gaze on Callie’s peaceful face as she slept, “but the question now is- who is Sam really? Because he’s certainly not who I thought. And if he's not reliable, is any of his research and intel?”
“Well, you found part of the Kelvin, didn’t you? That has to mean something.”
“Yeah, but… I don’t know. I keep replaying that away mission in my head over and over. Something about it doesn’t feel right.”
“Well, to be fair, a lot about it didn’t go right…”
“It’s more than that,” Jim leaned forward in his chair, rubbing his hands together between his legs. “Originally, Sam said that the console caught fire when Adyian tried to access it. But, when he was going off about Callie the other day, when he said she should have… well, you know what he said. But he said, ‘the fire that he started.’”
Len’s forehead furrowed, “you’re right. He did. Which would make sense, because he had burns that day. That’s what I was trying to get him to let me treat. I mean, I didn’t think too hard on exactly how he got them, but considering everyone else aside from Lt. Adyian only had smoke or heat related injuries…”
“So why would he say Adyian started the fire then change his story?”
“It doesn’t necessarily have to be anything nefarious. Could just be that he didn’t want to admit he made a mistake, could be he was yelling too quickly and misspoke.” Len offered.
“Or,” Jim countered, face hardening, “he set the fire intentionally.”
There was a pause.
“Why would he do that, Jim?”
He shook his head, “I don’t know. But my gut is telling me I need to find out more about what really happened on that away mission. And I think I need to start with asking Sam what the truth is.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Bones sat near Callie’s bedside as she slept, even as Jim went off to see what he could dig up about the away mission gone wrong.
Everything was peaceful, for once. The feeding pump clicked quietly as it worked, and she wasn’t even flinching as the tubing moved slightly with each pump of formula.
He had lowered the volume on the monitors, enough so that it wouldn’t disturb her but still at a volume his ears could pick up an issue.
The main sound in the room was just her breathing. Slow, steady, deep, and wholly reassuring.
His padd pinged, a sharp sound in the softness of the night, and he looked down to see her in-depth toxicology and biology report from her allergic reaction had finally come back. He was always thankful science had evolved to a point where they typically got results quickly and accurately, especially as a forensic pathologist, but for some reason her tox screen was giving the system a run for its money.
When he opened the report, he saw why.
There was a glaring alert, in bold, at the top that read, Synthetic Peptide Detected - Unidentified Molecular Structure
His brow furrowed, confusion taking over his features. He opened up the attached image of the molecular structure to find an abnormally shaped node inside it. Highlighted in bright orange, it was clear that it wasn’t naturally occurring, even without the blaring alert that it was synthetic.
He was looking at the molecule that had caused her allergic reaction- the molecule that the mass spectrometer had determined was the one to send her histamines sky high- but it wasn’t natural.
It had to have been made.
Specifically for her immune system to react to.
Planted for her immune system to react to. To provoke it, to make a normal peptide look foreign to her body in order for it to flood her with histamines and invoke near-instant anaphylaxis.
He sat up straighter, ears roaring.
Something like that would likely cause a sudden neuroimmune cascade, her physical body feeling like it was under attack, making her already traumatized brain record it as more trauma. Let alone the possibility of a cytokine release.
It was no wonder she had stopped eating and shrank in on herself.
But the real question was how?
They had been operating on the hypothesis that the reaction had come from something she ate, since the anaphylaxis hit as she began eating. But the system had automatically checked the replicator and kitchen records for the molecule and hadn’t found any traces of it.
So if it was in her food, but didn’t come from the food’s source, it had to have been put in later- it had to have come from a person.
Someone had spiked her food.
The thought made him sick.
Jed had spiked her drink, and now someone onboard their own ship was spiking her food? But who would-
He nearly shook himself for even asking as the answer came to him- Sam.
That morning was the first time she’d ever sat directly next to him, because he presumably hadn’t wanted to sit next to Len after their blow up in the medbay, then his and Jim’s, over treating his burns.
He could have very easily sprinkled something into her food, onto her tray.
He kicked himself for not thinking of it earlier. Everything that had come out of that ingrate’s mouth about letting nature take its course… “nature”.
The time he’d found him in her room, when he’d said he had been looking for her for lunch, he could have easily been there to pilfer something with her DNA on it in order to synthesize something specific to her immune system.
It all made sickening sense.
He was about to jump up from his chair and com Jim when his padd dinged again. But that time, it was a secure message.
*Secure medical records attached*
*Secure private medical information*
*Secure private correspondence*
Dr. McCoy,
I hope this message finds you well. I wanted to write to you personally, as this is a matter of great concern to me.
My name is Dr. Maren Harrow. I’m a psychiatrist and the Director of Medicine at Thalia Station Neuropsychiatric Institute. We are a Starfleet affiliated facility in the Deneva system specializing in long-term care for patients who are a danger to themselves or others.
We recently received an alert for your Starfleet-wide request for medical records for one George Samuel Kirk Jr.
I have attached said medical records, but let me be very clear- Sam is a very dangerous individual. He has been receiving ongoing inpatient psychiatric treatment for nearly two years. To summarize, he suffers from paranoid delusions that lead him to violent acts. He was sentenced to our facility after ending the lives of individuals, via manual strangulation, whose assistance he sought while feeding his delusions.
His main delusion is that his deceased father is still alive and he buries any evidence to the contrary, to the point of killing anyone who holds such evidence. He holds great animosity towards his living relatives, including your captain. If Sam Kirk is onboard the Enterprise, you are all in absolute jeopardy. Please heed my warning and take the attached medical records seriously by placing him under constant supervision in isolation until he can be returned to Thalia Station.
I recommend this constant guard and isolation as he has continued a pattern of harming others even while admitted to our facility. With his background in research biology, he has, on numerous occasions, poisoned the food of both staff and patients, inducing synthetically caused anaphylaxis.
Please update us on an estimated return date for Mr. Kirk and don’t hesitate to ask for any clarifications.
Best,
Dr. Harrow
That time, he did stand, heart racing.
“Synthetically caused anaphylaxis.”
“Great animosity towards his living relatives.”
All the things he had said and implied about Callie. The synthetic molecule.
Killing anyone who challenged his delusions that his father was still alive.
He and Lt. Adyian had been alone, trying to access the computer for transporter patterns when the console allegedly short-circuited and caused an instant and massive fire in the high-oxygen environment.
What if Adyian- an expert transporter engineer- had discovered something that Sam couldn’t let anyone know about?
The burns on his hands had been so severe that a fire breaking out wasn’t likely to have caused them- but causing it by making wires spark would.
Then there were the bruises on Adyian’s neck, the ones that he had thought were self-inflicted. His hyoid was intact, but strangling someone doesn’t always noticeably damage it. Not if they’re smart enough to be careful.
The soot in Adyian’s airway was so thin that he had concluded he stopped breathing quickly due to the fire, but what if he had been forced to by someone restricting his airway?
He hurriedly went into the chart and pulled up the preliminary scans that had been done before the autopsy, the lab results that had been taken.
Because Sam was in medbay, stayed in medbay to seek out Callie, who he clearly didn't like, when he wanted out of there as soon as possible because he didn’t want any treatment.
No one had been watching him, why would they? He was supposed to be trustworthy. He could have easily-
And there it was- the confirmation he was afraid of.
The scans had been altered in the system. When he initially looked at them, before the autopsy, they had shown a carboxyhemoglobin level of 38%. So even though there wasn’t much soot in Adyian’s airway, it led the scanner to conclude a likelihood the environment had knocked him out fast.
The original numbers the scanner automatically entered were far lower, only 6%.
Adyian hadn’t been alive long enough for the smoke to incapacitate him. He was dead before the smoke got bad.
And- and the lump on Callie’s head when she’d woken up. He’d assumed she’d hit her head when she passed out, but what if she’d been hit instead?
What if Sam tried to encourage nature to ‘take its course’ by knocking her out inside the room before running out? Jim had said the doors sealed, when they shouldn’t have been able to on their own, more than once. He said Sam had been the one to get them back open, but only after Jim flipped a lid trying to pry them open himself.
He knew how Jim got when he panicked, the kid was probably near-shredding his skin off to try and pry the doors open, unwilling to listen to anyone who tried to get him to stop. Sam would have had no choice but to help him to get him to stop.
And Sam was the one who found her, found her in the thick smoke, nearly immediately, as if he knew exactly where to go.
It all hit with sickening clarity.
He berated himself over and over for letting emotion and sentimentality cloud his clinical thinking and judgement, for letting his worry for her not allow him to investigate things further. For only doing a cursory scan of her head, for not looking into it further.
It hit him then that Jim had gone to talk to Sam, to ask what really happened with the fire-
“Computer,” he spoke up, trying not to wake Callie, but still speaking with urgency. “Locate Captain Kirk and Sam Kirk.”
Captain Kirk and Sam Kirk are both in guest quarters, section-
He didn’t hear the rest as he stuck his head out the door and screamed for Ignacio.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
He raced through the Enterprise, skidding around corners and cursing the slowness of the turbolifts, until he finally got to the guest quarters. He had tried to message Jim on the way- not wanting to risk tipping off Sam by actually calling him over his communicator- but he didn’t get a response.
He didn’t even know where to begin, he realized, as he marched down the hallway, looking for the correct room number. Should he just blurt that Sam had tried to kill Callie? That he had likely been lying all along about finding their dad? That he had killed Adyian? He held the proof of all those things in the padd in his hand, but scientific evidence wasn’t always enough for some people. It usually was for Jim, but this wasn’t just a science and logic issue, it was a family issue, and for Jim, that complicated things exponentially.
He overrode the door with his medical clearance, not giving Sam any chance to get out of the confrontation.
Jim and Sam were both already standing when the door slipped open, and he caught the tail end of Sam sneering, “-and just what are you implying?”
Sam scoffed once Bones stepped in, rolling his eyes, “great, I take it you’re here to accuse me, too!”
“No,” he said, moving to stand next to Jim, “I’m not here with accusations. Just facts.”
Keeping his eyes on the elder Kirk, he passed Jim his padd, “Lt. Adyian’s death wasn’t an accident. He was murdered. The scans were altered to cover it up.”
“What-“ Jim breathed, snatching the padd to scroll through it.
“The lack of smoke in his airway proves he stopped breathing long before the fire got bad. He had bruises around his neck that he didn’t have time to give himself, bruises consistent with strangulation. And there was only one person in the room with him,” he said, eyes still locked on Sam’s.
It was unnerving, the way Sam’s gaze never flickered, never deviated from his own. Like he wasn’t nervous, wasn’t ashamed.
“That’s quite the reach,” he said lowly, evenly, without a hint of fear.
“And I had wondered,” he went on, “how Callie had managed to get that goose-egg on the back of her head during the fire, when Sam’s report said he found her face down. When he found her nearly instantly in a smoke filled room, as if he knew right where to go to get her.”
“I saved her life-“ Sam stepped forward, fists clenched at his sides.
“And then,” Len spoke over him, not flinching, “there's the fact that the computer just gave me the results of her toxicology tests, the tests that showed she was given a synthetic substance designed specifically for her DNA to cause anaphylaxis.”
“You’re going to accuse me of poisoning my own sister?!”
“Again, I’m not accusing you. It’s Dr. Harrow from Thalia Institute who told me about your history, or should we say experience, in using your background in biology to kill anyone who gets in the way of finding your dad by causing an anaphylactic reaction.”
Sam’s hazel eyes turned hard as soon as Dr. Harrow was mentioned, his jaw beginning to grind.
He took his eyes off Sam for just a moment to nod at the padd in Jim’s hands, “it’s all there, kid. Every medical record of his, the people he killed, the investigative case file that put him in Thalia Institute indefinitely. You can see the synthetic molecule in Callie’s tox screen is eerily similar to the ones that he used to kill seven other people.”
Jim looked up at his brother, “…Sam?”
Sam shook his head, “he’s lying, Jimmy. He- he’s so jealous of me-“
Jim shook the padd in his hand at him, “records don’t lie, Sam!”
“You know stuff like that can be hacked! He knows I’m good with computers, he’s setting me up!”
“It was when you told me his full name, kid,” Len said to Jim. “Once I searched for George Samuel Kirk Jr., Thalia Station contacted me, not the other way around.”
“Why would I kill that lieutenant?” Sam objected, “or my own sister?”
“Adyian was screaming that you were locked in that room, that the console had been destroyed,” Jim thought aloud. “But it wasn’t an accident, was it?” He stepped forward, “what did he find, Sam? What did he find that you didn’t want me to see?”
“You can’t prove any of this,” Sam shook his head.
“You come here claiming to care about reuniting our family, then don’t tell me the entire truth about things? Then you try to kill our sister?!”
Sam finally snapped, rage in his eyes as he surged forward, “she. is not. our family!” He spat, red climbing up his neck. “She does nothing but get in the way,” he snarled. “You should be thanking me for trying to help you out!”
“‘Help me out’,” Jim repeated slowly, “by killing her?”
“Without her around,” he continued, “you’ll be actually free to look for our dad!”
Jim fought the urge to take a step back, “Sam,” he said, voice hard but shaky, “did you try to kill Callie?”
“I tried to do the universe a favor. The universe needs our dad more than it needs her.”
Jim’s jaw worked, and Len murmured to him, “that’s as good as a confession.”
“Call security,” Jim said to him, but he shook his head,
“Already did. They’re on their way.”
“This isn’t over,” Sam shook his head. “There’s- there’s more to this, things I haven’t told you,”
Jim shook his head, “I’m not listening to any more of your lies. There was never a chance we’d actually find him, was there?”
“Yes- yes- Jimmy, you have to listen to me,” Sam begged, just as the doors slid open, revealing a security team, phasers drawn. “No!” He screamed, lunging for Jim.
Jim caught him, before shoving him easily towards the security team.
“Take him to medbay,” Bones commanded over Sam’s screaming, turning incoherent. “We’ll sedate him before he goes to the brig. Run some scans, his DNA.”
Jim nodded mutely, letting him take over.
As a kid, he had to watch Sam walk away.
This time, he had to watch him be dragged away.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
I’ve been rolling from one side to the other in bed, unable to get comfortable since I woke up and found out Bones left on an emergency call.
Ignacio wanders into my room, raising an eyebrow at me.
I huff and sit up, “I just… I’m too antsy. When I can’t sleep, I usually get up, I do stuff. But my body feels heavy and there’s nothing to do here. Sitting here in bed just makes that feeling worse.”
Ignacio sighs, runs a hand through his hair before he looks back at me. “Alright,” he says, “I need to change out my insulin pump. How about you come help?”
I perk up, “really?”
“I’ll even let you stick it on me,” he says ruefully, like he’s already regretting the offer.
I smile and move to clamor out of the biobed, but he holds up a hand to halt me so he can slap a vitals bracelet on me and disconnect all the lines I’m still hooked up to. I try not to think of the tube that’s still taped to my face, but I do pull my hoodie up over my head to hide it somewhat.
We’re sitting in the main bay, at the nurse’s station, where he’s showing me how he calibrates his pump to his CGM when we hear yelling coming from the hallway outside.
Both of us pick our heads up to watch as the doors slide open, and two red shirt security officers walk in, holding a bucking Sam in between them. Bones and Jim trail behind them, Jim looking livid and Bones looking highly annoyed and done.
“Is the quiet room prepped? Bones asks Arjun, the night nurse on duty. He nods in affirmation, stepping back to wave a hand at the door so it opens.
Sam is screaming, “you’re all sheep! Idiotic, pathetic-“
Then his eyes land on me, even as Ignacio jumps up to block his line of sight.
That’s when Bones notices me, too, and he points a finger, commanding Ignacio, “get her out of here.”
Sam laughs bitterly, throwing his head back and cackling like a maniac.
Even as Ignacio loops a hand under my arm to lift me to my feet, Sam speaks to me, “oh, I get it now. This is all you.” He spits.
“Don’t you talk to her,” Jim warns venomously.
“Or what?” Sam fires back before turning to me again, “the little brat is darn near invincible, pathetic tube in her nose and all, and we all know why,” he shoots a sneering look at Bones.
“Get him in the room!” Bones barks, making the security officers begin to drag him along once more.
“Oh, sure! Hide the truth from her!” Sam yells, “the truth that the only reason you bother to save her pathetic little life over and over again is so you can keep grooming her like you have been for years!”
His wild eyes land on me, full of both hatred and emptiness. “You know he’s just waiting for you to turn 18, right? When is that again? Next month?”
Ignacio tries to step in front of me again but I step to the other side, keep listening.
“How many intimate exams has the good doctor done on you? What really happens at all those sleepovers at his place, huh, Cal?”
I flinch, taking his meaning immediately.
“Oh, don’t look so shocked or play innocent,” he howls, still being dragged. “I’m sure Frank taught you just how to keep a man happy! You know exactly what you’re doing. You know the only reason anyone wants you around! You sure you didn’t roofie yourself on that one trip?”
My breath catches in my throat, my stomach churning. Jed’s mom calling me a slut flashes through my eyes all over again.
“You know exactly what you’re doing! All the hugs and hand-holding and so-called ‘medical issues’… you want him just as much as he wants you! You make yourself sick because you enjoy his attention!”
I feel nauseous, feel my face getting hot as the edges of the room start going dark around me.
“Shut! Up!” Jim booms, eyes flashing. “You will not talk to her like that!”
“I tried doing you a favor by getting rid of her!” Sam fires back, “over and over again! But your pervert friend just can’t let her die! I wonder why?”
My heart rate picks up, what is he even talking about? Trying to get rid of me?
“He was too busy trying to drag her back from the dead to even notice she’d been hit over the head before the fire! That her anaphylaxis had a synthetic cause! He was so caught up in her body-“
“Callie, ignore him!” Bones commands, glancing at me worriedly.
Hit over the head? Who hit me over the head?
“What? Afraid of the truth?” Sam challenges, even as they drag him through the door to the quiet room. “Just ask yourself, Callie! Ask yourself if you truly believe anyone would bother to put up with you unless they wanted something from you! Or if they knew you wanted it from them enough to try and let you down easy even as you spread your legs-“
And at that, Bones steps forward and fully decks Sam across the jaw.
It makes the security team lose their grip, letting Sam stagger free to headbutt Bones without any warning, making him stagger and hit the deck.
Screaming and yelling engulf the entire medbay, Ignacio running forward to haul Bones to his feet as Jim and the security officers work to hold Sam back. M’Benga finally appears from the on-call room, still looking half-asleep, but alertness overtaking him as he moves to help Ignacio hold Bones back now that he’s back on his feet.
“You will not make these accusations on my ship against my family!” Jim is screaming in Sam’s face, forearm up against his throat as he forces him back against the bulkhead, Arjun holding him back as well.
Bones is also screaming, “how dare you imply-“
“Leonard! Calm down!” M’Benga is yelling.
“After everything she’s been through-“ Bones snarls.
“Yeah, yeah, you just gotta let her down easy before you break it to her no one wants her! Isn’t that why her mom left? Why Jim left? Left her alone not only with her, but with Frank all those years? Even when he knew-“
My hands are over my ears as my body shakes uncontrollably.
“He’s not worth it, Len!” Ignacio begs as Bones fights his hold.
“Just do yourself a favor and leave! Quit embarrassing yourself and just die already!”
“Can someone sedate him?!” Jim screams, still holding him against the wall.
I don’t have any idea what happens next- I’m already out the medbay doors.
I run, blind and unsure, frantic and somehow in slow motion at the same time.
I eventually end up in one of the dark observation decks, where it’s cool and quiet. I slump down one of the walls, staring out the window, watching the stars zipping past.
I press my head back against the wall, trying to stop the tears that are already running down my face.
“Just die already!”
It echoes through my head, the first time I’ve heard it said in a voice that’s not my own.
Because there have been many times, so many times I’ve said that to myself. That I wish I could just die already. That I could just end all this pain and suffering and agony that I live through every single day.
Because my whole life has been a fight literally every single day. It’s exhausting. It’s been exhausting.
But the last nearly two years, as many obstacles as they’ve had, have felt so different. I’ve had days where I’ve felt safe, happy, maybe even calm. Like I’m not an alien masquerading as a human.
But maybe Sam is right.
Maybe the only reason everyone puts up with me is because they have to. Because they know that I’m so crazy that I’ll fall apart if I’m rejected one more time.
I think about all the things I’ve gone through, all the times I’ve let my guard down. All the times I’ve let myself be held.
Maybe all those offerings of comfort weren’t sincere, but only came because I was somehow asking for them.
I’m terrible with subliminal messages, at both understanding and communicating what I am feeling.
It’s entirely possible that every single time someone was gentle with me or held me or offered my comfort, they only did so because they thought I was expecting it.
And maybe I was.
And that thought makes everything even worse.
All the times I let Bones be the only one to take care of me, maybe he did it under duress. With the worry of me spiraling.
I know full well he would never want to take advantage of me, let alone try to. I know that because Jim would have clocked it even if I hadn’t. Or anyone on the senior medical staff. Spock and Nyota, even.
So it has to be me that’s the issue here. It has to be me who was inappropriate this entire time. Even though I never meant to be.
I didn’t mean to. I didn’t mean to. I didn’t mean to.
But it makes sense. Like with Jed- I send out signals without realizing it. I give men the wrong impression.
Bones must think that I just have a crush on the only man to ever be kind to me that I’m not related to, and he’s terrified to break me.
I made him uncomfortable and he just never wanted to say it.
I used him. I ruined him.
I ruined it.
The more time that goes by without Bones showing up looking for me only confirms that theory. The idea that he was always only putting up with me.
That he’s disgusted with me.
That he hates me.
I smack my head back against the wall and feel the smart that reverberates through my skull. I enjoy it. A little too much.
So I do it again.
And again.
And again.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Sam was still screaming, hurling insults at Bones that he was ready to silence with his fists.
At Jim’s scream to sedate him, one of the security officers finally got his wits about him and pulled the phaser off his belt to stun Sam, making him slide down the wall, unconscious.
Bones was worked up in a way none of them had ever seen, and he wasn’t coming back down, even as Sam went down.
“Leonard, Leonard,” M’Benga was pleading, still in his face, “you need to calm down.”
“Like hell I do!” He hollered, face red. “Even the brig isn’t enough for him! Get him off this ship! Shoot him off to Delta Vega to deal with the Hengrauggi there!”
Jim turned then, stepping forward to try and calm him, “Bones, none of us believe a word he said-“
“You know that ain’t the truth,” he hissed, pointedly glancing back to where Callie had been.
Had been.
“Where is Callie?”
Everyone stopped in their tracks when they realized she was gone.
“Computer, locate Calliope Kirk,” Jim barked.
Calliope Kirk is in Observation Deck 7
“I’ll go get her,” Len said, trying to shake off the hand M’Benga still had on him.
“I am not sure that is a good idea,” the usually soft-spoken former CMO said.
“Why the hell not?” Len snapped.
“For one he split open your forehead with that headbutt, then you split your knuckles open striking back! You are bleeding, Leonard. For another, you are in a heightened emotional state,” M’Benga said, grasp still firm on his bicep. “That is not what she needs right now.”
“I’ll be fine-“
“Bones, he’s right-“ Jim tried to jump in.
“The hell he is!” He snarled. “Jim,” he pleaded, “with her history… she needs to know Sam was wrong.”
He knew Jim would understand what he meant.
But Jim held firm, “Bones, just let one of us go, take a minute.”
Ignacio had let go of him and stepped back, “I’ll go,” he offered, “if she’s mid-meltdown, I can handle it.”
“You haven’t even slept, Leonard,” M’Benga said. “Let’s just calm-“
Len tried to shake him off again then, and when it didn’t work, his agitation grew. “Let me go, Joseph,” he said lowly.
“I do not think that is wise.”
Jim nodded towards the door, looking at Ignacio, a silent plea to go after his sister.
“She’s going to think he’s right, that we all think she just wants something if I’m not there!” Len yelled.
“She needs someone calm, Bones,” Jim said, stepping forward. “If you go in there red-faced, bloodied, she’s not going to believe a word you say. Or even worse- she’s going to take it as confirmation.”
Bones noticed the medbay doors sliding shut then, that Ignacio was gone. He dropped his face into his hands and took in a shaking breath. “She’s going to think this is all her fault,” he said into his hands before looking up. “She’s going to think her autism made her send out signals she didn’t mean when that never even happened.”
“Then we’ll do what we always do,” Jim said. “We will show her she’s wrong.”
Len sighed deeply as M’Benga finally let go of him. “If she’s still even able to listen.”
Jim’s brow furrowed in confusion, “what do you mean?”
“I mean she can only listen if she doesn’t shut down again. With all that’s happened… I’ve been worried a big one is coming.”
“A big what?” Jim asked nervously.
“A catatonic state,” he answered grimly.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Ignacio heard the thumping before he even walked in the observation deck doors. He picked up his pace and followed the noise, finding Callie curled up and banging her head against the bulkhead.
“No-no-no, chispita,” he tutted softly, moving a hand to cushion the blows. “Please, stop, I’m here.”
It was then he noticed the blood. The claw marks raked down her arms, the spots her nails had broken the skin from attacking herself over and over. He wouldn’t be surprised if they later found bruises forming from her hitting herself elsewhere.
“Callie, Callie,” he tried to get through to her. “If you don’t stop hurting yourself, I’m going to have to.”
No response. Her eyes were glazed over, locked on nothing, as she continued to fight his hold, tried to continue slamming her head back.
“Okay, chispita, okay,” he whispered, pulling out the hypospray he’d pocketed even before they’d gone out to sit at the nurse’s station. “Just going to help you out a little bit, alright?”
He got no reaction as he pressed the hypo to her neck and dispensed the medication.
It took effect quickly, thank the stars, and her attempts at head banging slowed until she was just twitching.
“There you go,” he whispered softly, moving from cupping the back of her head to cupping her cheek. “Just take it easy now, let us take it from here.”
He didn’t think he would get even the slightest acknowledgement of his existence, so her opening her mouth to speak shocked him. But what she said broke him,
“…he didn’t come.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
When Ignacio carried Callie into the medbay, sedated, Bones was by her side in an instant, taking in her bleeding arms. “What happened?”
“She had a meltdown,” he said simply, moving to take her back to her room. She didn’t need an audience in the main bay.
Jim appeared on his other side, tentatively putting a hand on the top of her head, worry clouding his eyes. “Is she going to be okay?” He asked, voice wavering.
“We can heal her injuries,” Ignacio nodded, before his eyes flashed to his boss. “But her mental state might be a little harder to treat.”
He barely laid her in bed before Bones was running a tricorder over her, looking for any other injuries. “She didn’t concuss herself, at least,” he murmured. “Or rip over her IV line. Let’s get her hooked back up and on pain meds asap. She’s going to have a wicked headache.”
He paused, “if she wakes up…” he said so softly he was the only one to hear.
Ignacio worked quickly, hooking her back up to the IV as Bones pulled out the dermal regenerator. “Do you want me to call Christine down here?”
Bones sighed, slowly examining her arms, “message her and let her know what happened. But there’s no need for her to be here until she wakes up. She doesn’t need to rush down.”
“She will anyway.”
“Any of us would.” He glanced over at Jim who was standing as still as a statue at the foot of her bed, pale as a sheet. “You gonna pass out on me, kid?”
Jim blinked at him, slowly, but clearly. “…no. No, I’m alright.”
“You sure about that?”
Jim looked back at his sister, laying limp in her biobed. “…no.”
Len looked at Ignacio, “did she say anything?”
He didn’t miss the way he refused to look at him.
“Ignacio?” He pushed.
He looked up briefly before he went back to reattaching her NG tube. “She said… she said, “he didn’t come.”.”
His heart shattered, so sharply that he staggered back a step.
“Bones?” “Len?” The two men in the room called out in concern, each taking a step towards him.
He held up a hand, stepping back another step, shaking his head.
He turned, unable to stop himself from slamming his fist into the bulkhead. “Dammit, that’s what I was afraid of,” he hissed, eyes burning, even as he felt the burning in his hand that surely meant if it wasn't broken before, it absolutely was now.
He laid his forehead against the wall, stomach churning, hand smarting.
“Bones,” Jim tried, “you’ll be here when she wakes up. She’ll see then, she’ll hear your voice…”
“If she wakes up at all,” he said softly. “If her brain can come back from this. Because this time... I'm not sure it can.”
Notes:
Deneva system mention! (Where Sam was in TOS)
Chapter 13
Summary:
For the very first time since the first chapter of this entire Callie series- we don't hear her narrative voice.
Notes:
We haven't NOT had a Callie POV since Chapter 1 of I've Already Outlived My Life By Far. This chapter changes that.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Christine flew into medbay, white-blonde hair flowing behind her. She didn’t look disheveled, she never did, but she did look shaken.
She rushed into Callie’s room, skidding to a stop as she was met with an eerie silence.
Her boss sat on one side of Callie’s bed, his head resting on the bed as he kept his hands laid over one of her limp arms.
Ignacio sat in a chair near the far wall, observing everything with his face resting on one fist.
Jim paced near the door she entered through, his hair standing on its ends like he’d been pulling at it for hours.
“Why didn’t anyone emergency page me?” Was the first thing out of Christine’s mouth. “She went down hours ago and all you guys did was send me a regular message?!”
“There was nothing you could do, Chris,” Bones said, not even picking his head up. “There was no need for all of us to sit in here while the sedatives wear off.”
She huffed, moving to pick up the padd that held Callie’s chart from the foot of her biobed. “Vitals?”
“Typical for sedation,” Ignacio spoke from his spot in the armchair. “Temp, heart rate, BP, resps, all low. Holding steady.”
“It’s been four hours?”
“Four and a half,” Bones murmured.
She wanted to ask what happened, but she already knew. Ignacio had privately sent her the details of what was said, the accusations that were made, the condition she was in when he got to her.
Worst of all, she’d found out what Sam had tried to do to her. Multiple times at that.
Her eyes then caught on the red, swollen knuckles on her boss’s right hand. She sighed softly before picking up a tricorder and perching on the bed. She didn’t even pick up his hand, she knew better than to remove it from Callie’s arm, before she started scanning. “You fractured it,” she scolded softly. "In multiple places."
“I know.” He ground out.
She moved to get the osteogenic stimulator from one of the cabinets before sitting down again, “where is he now?”
“The brig,” Jim answered, speaking for the first time since she’d arrived. “Where he should have been all along.”
Christine hummed, “sedated, I’m sure.”
“M’Benga is down there, monitoring,” Bones said, monotone, as if he couldn’t care less.
Christine worked in silence until she finished with the osteogenic regenerator and reached for the dermal. She immediately noticed it had recently been used, and her eyes went to the fresh, pink skin on Callie’s arms. She just pressed her lips into a line and began working on her boss’s knuckles.
When she was done, she stood back and looked at the three men in the room before sighing. “Alright,” she nodded, accepting her fate. “If you’re all staying, you’re all going to at least not cause me more work. Ignacio,” she turned to him first, “go eat. I can see your CGM flashing from here. You can sleep in that chair after. Captain,” she turned to him next, before pointing at the empty biobed on the unused side of the room, “you- lay down. And boss,” she looked at him, softening slightly. She moved to grab an extra pillow and gently handed it to him, “at least cushion your head. Your neck alignment is already crap.”
He took it from her with a soft look on his face, one that said, ‘thank you for understanding.’
She nodded once, before taking one last look at Callie, “alright. I’m going to go prep her next few feeds and rounds of pain meds. Call if you need me. Or if she wakes up.”
If…
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
It had been seven hours since Ignacio had sedated her.
She normally started fighting off sedatives by hour four, her stubbornness alive even when chemically suppressed.
So when the hours started passing past what was normal for her, a sick feeling sank in.
“C’mon, darlin’,” Bones muttered, rubbing his thumb over her knuckles. “Wake up for me. Please wake up.”
Her vitals remained steady, her body silent.
The only time Callie was ever silent was when she was shut down- scared, embarrassed, trying to hide. Seeing her still and silent always meant something was wrong. So the longer she stayed unconscious, the more ‘wrong’ things appeared.
When hour eight came, there was finally a change.
Her heart rate ticked up, only slightly, from the high 40’s to the mid 50’s. Still too low, but the change was noteworthy.
They all straightened, Jim sitting up in bed as soon as he heard the uptick in her heartbeat, Ignacio leaning forward trying to rouse himself, and Len scooting his chair even closer to her bed.
Christine came in, having seen the change from the nurse’s station, silently perching herself on the arm of Ignacio’s chair and crossing her arms, observing in silence.
A few minutes later, Callie’s respirations increased, barely. One or two breaths more per minute.
Christine and Ignacio shared a look but kept silent as Jim walked over to perch on her bed, picking up her free hand.
When her eyes slowly opened, halfway only, shortly after that, everyone sucked in a breath. But it quickly became clear that she wasn’t focusing on anything or anyone, and she wasn’t blinking at all.
“Callie?” Jim spoke first, voice breaking.
She didn’t respond at all, her head and face tipping towards one side, like keeping her neck straight was too much work.
Len tried next, squeezing her hand in his, “Callie? Darlin’? Can you look at me?”
She wouldn’t. And what was more, her heart rate didn’t increase, nor did her blood pressure or respirations. It was like they weren’t even there, weren’t talking to her at all.
Ignacio got up, stepping forward and pulling out a penlight to shine in her half-lidded eyes. Even as he got close, she didn’t flinch, didn’t blink. “Pupils reactive,” he muttered, “but she’s not tracking.”
“Damn it…” Bones swore.
“What’s that mean?” Jim asked quickly, looking at each of them for an answer.
“It means she’s in there but…” Ignacio shook his head. “But she’s not coming out. Not right now.”
“What do you mean?” Jim pushed, sounding panicked. “Coming out of what?”
“Herself,” Bones breathed. “She’s catatonic, Jim. Her brain shut itself off because it overloaded and couldn’t handle it. It’s like when Spock slips into that meditative state when he’s sick. Her body gave out only a few days ago, and her brain barely survived that. It just couldn’t handle something else so soon.”
“Can she hear us?” He squeaked.
“In a way, probably. She’s aware, but not… present. She’s not ignoring the world, she just can’t process it right now.”
“So she’s like, trapped in there?” He asked, voice rising in panic.
“Not like that,” Len answered quickly. “She’s not stuck in her body while being fully aware. She’s not screaming at herself to move but can’t. She’s just… in low power mode.”
Jim cursed colorfully, running his fingers over the knuckles of her hand he still held. “So what do we do? We just wait?”
“We wait,” he nodded, voice nearly breaking. “But we make sure she knows we’re here. That it’s safe to come back. That she’s safe. That we don’t…” his voice did break then, tears welling in his eyes.
His adam’s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard, “we make sure she knows Sam was wrong. That I don’t believe any of what he said. That I don’t hate her. That I didn’t leave her.”
Jim looked over her face as he asked, “how could she ever believe that?”
“Because she’s Callie,” he choked out. “She’s spent her whole life being told she’s a burden or has to be useful, has to prove her worth. She hates herself so she’ll always believe it if someone says she's hated. No matter how much evidence to the contrary she has.”
Ignacio spoke up then, “and we can do a Lorazepam challenge in about 8 hours if her vitals remain stable. That means,” he explained when Jim looked up, confused, “that we give her a dose of Lorazepam to see if it wakes her up.”
Jim’s brow furrowed, “but that’s a sedative? How can a sedative wake her up?”
“Because catatonia isn’t like being asleep,” Len said. “It’s like a blown circuit breaker. Too much happened and overloaded her system to the point it flipped a switch to shut itself down. Lorazepam can help calm that overload enough to allow her to switch back on, to reach out, just a little bit.”
“She wouldn’t necessarily come back,” Christine warned Jim from behind them, ever the voice of reason. “But we might get a flicker that she can grab onto, if she’s able.”
“And willing,” Len added grimly.
“Then we make sure she’s willing,” Jim said determinedly.
“We don’t want to overwhelm her either, though,” Christine told him gently. “We don’t want to hype her up or try to logic her out. Just give soft, warm, love.”
Jim nodded fiercely, “I can do that.”
“We all can,” she said, moving to lay a hand on his shoulder.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
They had all rearranged themselves, except for Bones, who stayed at her bedside holding her hand. Jim was in the armchair, asleep. Ignacio was laying on the free biobed, working on overdue charts. And Christine was on Callie’s side opposite her boss, hairbrush in hand.
She spoke lowly, “let’s see about fixing some of these flyaways, yeah?” Her fingers deftly undid her braid, gently finger combing it out as she went. “Your hair holds a curl so well, you should try letting it dry naturally more often,” she thought aloud. “But for now we’ll brush it out and rebraid it. You don’t need it in your eyes.”
She brushed slowly, but firmly, groundingly, threading her fingers through her locks as she pulled the brush through them.
“I did her hair for the gala a while back,” Len said suddenly, drawing Christine’s eyes to him. “She looked at me like I was crazy when I offered. All I did was pin it up for her. She’d turned her hair into a rat’s nest trying to do it herself.” He shook his head, rubbing his thumb over her knuckles before looking back at her face. “I never woulda done that had I been uncomfortable, kid.” He said softly. “Sam was wrong. I’m not leaving. I never will. We’ll do your hair for the rest of your life if you need us to. I’ll always be here.”
He watched for a flicker, a blink, a twitch. Some sign she’d heard him.
But none came.
He stifled a sigh and watched as Christine began to plait her hair. She then went to get a warm washcloth to wipe the tear tracks off of her face, before she gently followed it up with lotion. “It’s always so dry in here,” she hummed as she worked. “Sterile air and all… Sensory hell for you, I’m sure.”
She pulled back before she leaned forward again to straighten her hoodie that had become bunched up over the course of her journey. She smiled before shaking her head, “only you, Cals… only you would insist on wearing an underwire bra while you’re admitted.” She snorted, reaching forward to tuck her bra strap that had slipped out back into her shirt. “Figures that Jim and Ignacio didn’t think to get you a comfy bra when they grabbed your clothes and things. Also figures you wouldn’t take that one off, but sleep in it for how many ever days you’ve been here.” She sighed dramatically, “and don’t you think for one second I won’t take it off you if I see your skin getting raw. Maybe you’ll wake up just to yell at me.”
She pulled back, searching her face for any reaction.
None came.
She smiled sadly, “you’ll wake up to yell at all of us for fussing soon enough, I just know it.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Ignacio went to sit beside her when Christine left to check on the main bay, pulling out his personal padd. “Your brother told me to tell Auggie what happened,” he said slowly. “Since he tends to freak out when you stop answering him. So he just sent me a message for you a few minutes ago, I’m going to play it for you now.”
He pulled the rolling over-bed table over and propped his padd up where she could see it, not that she was actually looking, and pressed play.
Auggie came on screen, sitting under a tree somewhere on campus, his eyes a dead giveaway that he was nervous, stressed, and the thick accent that came out of his mouth was an even bigger indicator that he was upset. “Hey, Callie,” he waved awkwardly, a little too wide, a little too bright.
“Just your ‘tism twin, saying hey…” he rubbed at the back of his head, searching for words. “Mierda, soy malísimo en esto…” (Crap, I’m terrible at this…)
He sighed, more of a huff, really, before looking back at the camera. “It’s weird how I can make “eye contact” with the camera lens but not with real people,” he grumbled. “Anyway. To the point. I know you’re not feeling so good right now. And I get it. I get it so much. No one blames you for your brain hitting its off switch after everything that’s happened. But we all just want you to know that you won’t be alone when the flip turns it back on. That it’s safe to turn back on. And I mean hey, isn’t that what they always say in tech support? To turn it off then back on again? Maybe you’ll come back stronger than ever after this. Like you got a software update!”
He muttered to himself, “¿eso fue mucho? Bah, da igual…” (Was that too much? Bah, nevermind…)
“My point,” he tried again to get himself back on track, much to both Ignacio and Bones’ silent amusement. “Is that everyone totally understands what’s going on. No one blames you or is mad at you. You’re not wasting anyone’s time or efforts. I’m sure your medbay room is past regulation visitor’s capacity right now, and that just goes to show you that everyone cares. They wouldn’t be there if they didn’t. I wouldn’t be messaging if I didn’t love you. Cayde wouldn’t be bugging me every five seconds about why you’ve gone silent in the group chat. He typed up a whole story, Callie! About us trying to take surfboards to the beach in your truck and them falling off halfway there! And you know how much he hates typing, he’s always using stupid voice-to-text because he’s hyper but then no one can understand his messages, but he actually typed the story for you! I told him you’re sick, but that excuse isn’t holding up much as of late.”
He shook his head as if to clear it, “Todo esto para decir,” (all this to say,) “a lot of people love you and can’t wait to get you back. So we’ll wait for you. We’ll bug you while you recharge, but we’ll wait.”
He held up his hand in an ‘I love you’ symbol, “te amo, pequeñita.” (I love you, tiny one.) “I’ll call again tomorrow.”
Ignacio was about to take the padd back and turn it off, when Cayde’s voice frantically came, somewhere off-screen. “Wait, wait, wait! Are you recording something for Callie? Why don’t you ever tell me these things?! Move- move, Augustin! I don’t care that it’s your padd, I wanna send a message too!”
And then Cayde literally fell into the frame, cheeks flushed and hair mused, like he’d just run clear across campus.
Len fondly shook his head at his nephew as he yanked the collar of his cadet jacket open, pulling at the neck of his undershirt.
“Callie,” Cayde said breathlessly, “Auggie won’t give me details and my uncle is just straight up ignoring me,” he said pointedly, as if he knew he’d be listening. “But I know you’re not feeling the best and I just wanted to say I hope you feel better soon. Make my uncle make you my mamaw’s grits. The sweet ones. They cure a lot. Anyway. Just wanted to say hey. Feel better. Bye.”
Auggie snatched the padd back from his roommate and rolled his eyes before finally ending the recording.
Both doctors watched Callie’s face for a reaction as Ignacio put the padd away, but still, she didn’t even blink.
Ignacio sighed, “couple more hours and we’ll try knocking on your door with some Lorazepam, chispita.” He squeezed her limp hand, “just hang in there with us weirdos for a little while longer until you’re ready to start yelling at us all again.”
Len snorted without meaning to, “never thought I’d miss a patient yelling at me. Fighting me every step of the way.”
“What’d you do when I died, then?” Jim quipped from his chair, half-asleep.
He looked over at his best friend, even as he held his sister’s hand. “They were the worst, most silent seconds of my life,” he said softly. “Then those two weeks you were out would have been even worse torture had I not been holding this one as she screamed every night.” He nodded to Callie.
Jim looked at her meaningfully, “…she doesn’t really do that as much anymore, y’know.”
He nodded, “I know. It used to be darn near every night. Sometimes all night.” He paused, “although recently she’s just been not sleeping at all and hiding it. She’s been hiding a lot.” Again he stroked her knuckles.
“So much of that is my fault,” Jim said, voice full of pain and regret. “I thought she was fine. Thought she was settling into her own groove. I assumed and I shouldn’t have.”
“You two share the quality of only showing others what you want them to see. She wanted to look like everything was fine. She did all she could to put on that mask. We all should have known better.”
Jim sighed, “so how do we stop this from happening again? Not… this, necessarily,” he waved a hand vaguely in her direction. “But the whole, ‘hiding everything from everyone’ thing.”
Len sighed deeply, “I have no idea at this point. We see her every day. We make her come to the mess for meals. She sits with me every Tuesday night. Anytime you’re free, we all sit and watch a movie. I even gave her her necklace for a silent signal she’s struggling when she can’t verbalize it. But yet she still manages to hide when she’s struggling.”
“So then the trick needs to be to get her to stop doing that,” Jim said.
Len snorted, “yeah, because convincing a Kirk to be open about that is easy.”
Jim rolled his eyes.
Ignacio spoke up finally, after letting the two best friends talk. “We’ve gotta stop relying on her to tell the truth,” he said, keeping his eyes on her face.
Len blinked, a little miffed, “as if we don’t already?”
“With Auggie,” he explained, “we learned to give him a menu. We stopped asking a long time ago and started naming things for him. Because people like Auggie and Callie- they lie. They lie through their teeth any time you ask them something open-ended. But sometimes it’s not because they mean to, but because they don’t know the answer to what you’re asking. So if you name it- if you say, “are you feeling overwhelmed, numb, or shut down?” It gives them the ability to be honest without overwhelming themselves. Without having to be the one to identify the emotion. And if they say, “I don’t know,” or, “actually none of those fit,” that’s okay too. Because at least you’ve got a dialogue going.”
Len blinked, “that’s… smart.”
“And if you know she’s lying, you tell her you’re going to keep asking and checking in until she’s honest. You do it gently, saying, “I’ll keep checking on you until you’re ready to talk.” And, yeah, it’s a little badgering. But it’s necessary.”
“I wouldn’t call it ‘badgering’,” Jim countered thoughtfully. “You’re not interrogating, you’re just keeping the line open.”
“Mmhm,” Ignacio hummed. “Like if we notice she’s not sleeping. We ask, “are you anxious or overstimulated?” It’s not assuming, it’s helping her identify things. Giving her language for her own experience. And the hope is that eventually, she’ll be able to do it herself. Not that we’d expect it.”
“And if she can’t identify it?” Jim asked.
Ignacio shrugged, “then you hold her and tell her you’ll stay until she figures it out.”
“I just don’t want her to ever feel… babysat,” Jim said hesitantly. “Like we don’t trust her or something.”
“Well with your mom,” Len said, “anytime she was accused of something, it was just that- an accusation. A warning. A threat. We would never accuse her, we’d be supporting her. We’d show her that admitting to struggles doesn’t come with consequences.”
“Haven’t we done that?” Jim shook his head.
“Yeah,” Len nodded, “but Ignacio is right. We need to start helping her name things. Because then she’ll feel less alone in it. Like it’s on her to solve it.”
Jim sat back in his chair, pondering.
Ignacio reached forward to press the medical tape back down to her cheek where it had peeled from the lotion Christine applied.
She still didn’t flinch, and he sat back and sighed. “I know you’re listening, Cal.” He said softly. “Somewhere in there, you're hearing all our plans. You might not be understanding, but you’re hearing. We’re not trying to talk about you in front of you like jerks. Just trying to figure out how to help is all.”
“She knows,” Jim said, rubbing at his stubbled chin, before looking at his sister directly. “You know,” he nodded to her. “Your brain is just being its typical, stubborn self right now.”
Still no acknowledgement from her. No signs she was even aware of their presence, let alone their conversation.
They all settled back into their respective stances, still watching, still waiting.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“Alright,” Bones said, nerves buzzing. He held a syringe of Lorazepam in his hand, hovering it above her IV line, ready to inject it. “We ready?”
The other three people in the room nervously waiting nodded, all of their eyes on Callie, even as they stood at a safe distance so as to not crowd her.
The medication went in, and they waited.
Five minutes passed, and Jim shifted on the balls of his feet, “shouldn’t we see something by now?”
Christine, arms crossed tightly over her chest, shook her head, keeping her eyes on Callie. “Give it time.”
A few more minutes passed, and Ignacio started to pace, well aware it could take up to fifteen minutes for a response- if they were to get one at all.
When her heart rate ticked up a few beats per minute, they all sucked in a breath.
Jim was about to speak up again when it happened-
There was one, singular, slow blink.
Len felt his chest deflate in sheer relief, “there she is,” he blew out.
Christine lightly slapped Ignacio on the arm as he ran both hands through his hair, the two of them sharing a smile.
Jim blinked at all of them, “that’s it?”
Len shot him a look, “that’s a lot.”
“It was a blink,” he objected.
“That’s the door cracking open,” Christine said in a hushed tone. “Give her more time to step through. Don’t scare her back,” she scolded.
More time passed, and her heart rate dropped back down to where it had been prior, her respirations still low.
“That’s all for now, then,” Len said to her softly. “Thank you for talking to us, darlin’.”
Jim hissed incredulously, “why are we celebrating a blink?”
“Because it means she’s not gone,” Len said, not sharply, but firmly. “It means she heard us when we knocked.”
“But- that’s not- she didn’t-“ he looked at her, panicked, before stepping over to whisper to Bones, “it’s not enough!”
“It is,” he said firmly. “For now, it is. Because it gives us something to build on.”
Jim blinked, taking that information in. “So… you’re saying that we… try this again?”
He nodded, “again and again until she fully comes back.”
Jim’s shoulders dropped an inch, releasing tension as he said, “oh. I didn’t… I thought this was a one time thing.”
“No. It’s just step one.”
“So when can we try again?”
“8-12 hours,” Bones said, his doctor-voice in full effect. “I’m going to let her sleep through the night, get another feed and more fluids in her, and then we’ll try again in the morning.”
Jim blew out a breath, taking that information in. He nodded a few times, “alright…okay.” He ran a hand over his face, “I need to eat,” he sighed.
Len knew what Jim meant, what he wasn’t saying. That his schedule was already off, and if he put off eating any longer, then he’d end up in a trauma spiral they really didn’t need.
“Kid,” he began gently, slowly, “…why don’t you get some rest after you eat? I know,” he held a hand up as Jim tried to interrupt, “you feel like you should be here. And you’re right, you should be. But you can’t sleep in that chair all night.”
“Oh, like you’re going to?” Jim retorted, making both Christine and Ignacio hide smiles behind their hands.
Len leveled him with a look, “the next time we try this, she may react better, and you don’t need to be a zombie for that. Nothing else is going to happen tonight. So rest up to be here for when it might.”
Jim sighed, long and low, looking at his motionless little sister. “…alright,” he finally said, conceding unhappily. “I’ll go. But only because I know you’ll sedate me and drag me to my bed yourself if I don’t.”
“Damn straight,” he nodded at him.
Jim grumbled, but left after dropping a kiss on the top of Callie’s head, squeezing her hand meaningfully.
Ignacio also conceded to needing some real food and sleep, and he left as well.
Once it was just Christine and her boss, she looked at him knowingly. “You got the alert, too?”
He nodded, glancing down at the padd in his lap. “Moisture alert from the bedpad.”
She stepped closer to him, lowering her voice, “you think it happened when she blinked?”
He glanced at Callie before shrugging, “hard to say. She’s been in that bed for what, sixteen hours? It was bound to happen eventually. She’s probably been holding it. Tense and trying to cling to control even when she’s not present in herself. Her emotions so locked up that her body is as well. Cortisol is probably sky high and affecting her kidneys too.”
“Could be another sign it worked. She might be more aware than we thought. Or her voluntary control finally slipped.” She shrugged, “no matter the reason, I think it’s time we get her in a gown.”
He sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. “You’re right. But she’s gonna raise hell about it when she wakes up.”
Christine smiled softly, already moving for supplies, “I’ll eagerly await that.”
She gathered everything they needed; basins for washing and rinsing, washcloths, a new biometric bedpad, a gown, and extra blankets to keep her covered the whole time.
She moved back to her bedside, quietly pulling on gloves as her boss reached for a pair himself, wincing as his back pulled at the movement after so many hours of sitting.
“I can-“ Christine started, but he cut her off with a shake of the head.
“You know how she is. She’s going to ask who did everything. And especially after what Sam said, she needs me.”
She nodded, “you clean her up, I’ll change her, then.”
He nodded back and they got to work.
Christine gently rolled her onto her side so Bones could roll the bedpad up and pull it out before they both pulled her soiled bottoms off. He stuck a towel under her hips before wiping her down, clinically and efficiently, then he tucked a new bedpad underneath her.
They returned her to her back before he put an arm behind her shoulders to lift her to sitting.
He wasn’t surprised at all when she held the position herself, without his support, but it broke his heart all the same.
“She’s holding?” Christine asked, unfolding the regulation gown and setting it on the bed.
He nodded, jaw stiff, “wavy flex. She’ll hold however we put her.”
She tutted softly, moving to pull her sweaty hoodie and tshirt off her. “Hand me a washcloth?”
He let her do the next parts, knowing there were some things Callie wanted him for, and others she’d want Christine for.
She briefly washed her down, her arms and the back of her neck where she’d poured sweat when she’d melted down, mainly.
“Hold the gown to her chest,” she nodded to her boss before she reached back to undo her bra clasp, noting the angry red skin all around its edges. “Told you I’d take this off,” she whispered with a smile. But then she softened, “but we’ll keep you covered all the same, sweet girl.”
They then threaded her arms through the holes together, each taking one side, before Christine moved to tie it all in the back.
Len moved to wrap one of her fuzzy blankets around her shoulders like a cape before they laid her back down with care.
“There,” Christine whispered, straightening her braid over her shoulder, “all clean and dry.”
She then stepped back to remove her gloves and turn the room’s ambient temperature down to keep her from overheating with the blanket wrapped around her.
As she did, Len sat at Callie’s hip to pick up her hand once again. “You see?” He said so softly only she could hear, “he was wrong. There’s nothing inappropriate about letting us take care of you. I would never have done any of that if either of us had crossed any lines.”
Still, amongst all the movement and soft words, she didn’t blink. Didn't track him. Didn’t hum. Didn’t seem to register him at all.
But he stayed. Because he always would.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
When morning finally came, after Christine had literally dragged him away and sent him to shower and eat, with orders to sleep at least two hours before returning, Jim arrived to keep her company.
He hadn’t slept well, waking up every hour with his heart pounding, knowing something somewhere was wrong. But he’d made himself eat two meals, and he had his usual emergency meal replacement bar stuck in his boot as he sat at her bedside, sipping coffee.
The bridge crew knew something was wrong with Callie, Spock knowing more than the rest as he was the Chief Science Officer and read all the daily medical reports. But they kept her confidence, protecting it fiercely.
That didn’t stop Nyota from badgering Jim until he finally broke down and told her that Callie was admitted because she was unresponsive. He couldn’t bring himself to use the word ‘catatonic’, no matter how casually Bones kept saying it.
She was asleep when he got there, or at least, her eyes were closed. She was still in the same position, propped up on her back, her head tipped to one side. It was like she wanted to curl up on her side as she usually did, but physically couldn’t.
When she sluggishly opened her eyes, half-lidded and not focusing on anything, he set his coffee down and leaned forward, smiling gently. “Hey, sweetheart. Good morning.”
He tried not to let her lack of response sock him in the chest. The way that she looked like a shell of herself, down to the way she was positioned.
He thought for a moment before standing and gathering extra pillows off the other biobed in the room.
“So,” he spoke as casually as he could, a tremor in his voice anyway. “Back in our academy days, whenever Bones would have rotations in the ICU, he would come home complaining about people getting bedsores from not being rotated properly. He would rant and rave about how to properly position someone on their side. And while I have full confidence they’re keeping an eye on you, I think we can make you more comfy. I listened to enough of his complaining to know how to do it. So,” he said again, flopping an armful of pillows down. “Let’s see what we can do.”
It felt unnatural, and he was terrified of somehow making her uncomfortable, of making things worse, but he slowly tucked and shoved pillows underneath her until he could get her properly onto her side. Then he went around to her front and propped more pillows there to keep her steady.
It was a weird thing, he noticed though, that she seemed to stay in whatever position he put her in. Even when he accidentally raised her arm, she held it there, like a mannequin. It unsettled him, but he kept going.
He finally stepped back, proud of himself, nodding once. “There we go. Much better.”
He sat back down before he began to drum his hands on his legs, nervous energy building up. He blew a raspberry as he looked around the room, looked for something to talk about. Anything. The silence was killing him.
He realized then that maybe that there was a reason why he’d slipped into such comfortability with Sam. It wasn’t just nostalgia, it was familiarity. There were stories they could share, memories of shared experiences that had actually been happy.
He didn’t have that with Callie.
Every memory they had together was the result of some sort of trauma; their mother ‘dying’, Vos, Frank, and his death and recovery right after all that. They had been slowly building a steady relationship, based on pillow forts and movie nights, but the longer and farther the Enterprise went out, the more they’d each become increasingly involved with their own daily tasks. The more he convinced himself she didn’t need him.
Callie thrived on stability, on routine, on sameness, on calmness. But him? Those things tended to make him self-sabotage and destruct.
He hadn’t wanted to tell anyone, but there were some days where the thought of going up to the bridge, wearing the same shirt, holding the same coffee mug, doing the same thing, just made his skin crawl.
It was why he insisted on going on as many away missions as possible, even when it wasn’t technically regulation.
It wasn’t every day, no, but there was a reason he sought out Carol so often. What they had was still new, still unknown, unnamed, even. It wasn’t predictable, and he craved that.
He cursed at himself, shaking his head in disgust. He was being so immature. He wasn’t just the captain for chrissakes, he was an older brother, a legal guardian. He couldn’t just let Bones take the reins because he had more experience caring for people. For a kid.
But he also knew that wasn’t the entire reason why he did. Callie had trauma. So much trauma. And so did he. And there were so many days he had no idea how to deal with his own other than to ignore it. But that wasn’t what Callie needed. She faced hers, best as she could. And that just wasn’t something he was good at, but Bones was.
Especially when so much of their trauma was so similar.
If he could barely deal with the memories of Frank beating him, how could he possibly deal with the fact he’d tried to molest Callie? Or the fact she’d been so casually and frequently hit and shoved?
If he couldn’t deal with the fact his mother abandoned him, how could he deal with her doing it to Callie?
If he couldn’t deal with his own food issues, how could he deal with hers?
If he was still learning how to be captain, how to be respected, how could he help her figure out how to be respected in her capacity as a student nurse?
Jesus, there were times when she needed help with something as simple as her hair and they had to call Bones in to help because he couldn’t figure it out.
Let alone the fact Callie was medically complex, (to say the least,) and he didn’t always know how to handle her pain.
Not that he wanted anyone to know, in fact, he’d gone to great lengths to keep it from Bones that ever since his resurrection, but he’d been having chronic pain as well.
The serum from Khan’s blood healed him, sure, but it didn’t undo what had happened. He still had to heal. And with healing came scar tissue. Bones was of course aware of it, and checked in with him anytime he was in medbay, but he wasn’t entirely honest with him.
He had broken his back, burnt the hell out of his lungs and skin, and his muscles and internal organs all took a heavy beating. Healing from all that had taken nearly that whole year they had off. But even once he was cleared, once he was back up to par… it still hurt.
Not all the time, not constantly, but there were moments.
Moments when he shifted in his captain’s chair and his back hurt.
Moments he laughed really hard and his chest hurt.
Moments he brushed his hair and his scalp hurt.
Moments his shirt brushing against his skin hurt.
Moments he put his contacts in and his eyes hurt.
It rarely lasted long, but there were days the pain stayed and radiated. And those were the days he couldn’t face anyone. Couldn’t mask for Carol, couldn’t mask well enough for Spock or Bones, and couldn’t bear to face the sister that dealt with her own chronic pain.
He was so hesitant to help with hers because of the fear of his own. It wasn’t something he could fully face.
And now, sitting with her as she lay completely disconnected from them all, he regretted it more than ever.
When Bones returned, hair still damp from a shower and his face still red for a shave, he stopped and nodded at her new positioning. “You do that for her?” He asked softly.
Jim nodded, “you know she always sleeps on her side. It’s like she wants to curl up in a ball so she can ignore the world.” He paused, “I guess like she’s doing now,” he added quietly.
Len moved forward to pick up the padd that held her chart and thumbed through her most recent vitals and labs. Nothing had changed.
“When can we try that Lorazepam challenge thing again?” Jim asked, trying to tamp down his eagerness.
He glanced up at Callie’s face, looking her over before going over her chart once more, just to be sure. “…we can try now, if you want. Try it with just us this time.”
“Really?” Jim gripped the arms of the chair to keep from launching out of it.
He nodded, “Christine did her feed after I left but before you got here, she slept for a little while after that, it’s been over 8 hours, I’m comfortable with doing it now.”
Jim nodded eagerly, “yes, yes! Let’s do it then.”
He nodded, setting the padd back in its holder at the foot of the biobed before going over to the drug cart in the room. “I’ll increase the dose a little bit this time, since we know it works for her. Hopefully we’ll get a little more of a response, but don’t expect much more than we got last time, okay?”
Jim nodded quickly, watching every move he made.
The meds went in, and the wait began.
Jim was very proud of himself and the fact he was more patient this time around, that he wasn’t pacing or asking questions, that his knee bouncing was the only sign he was anxious.
After almost ten minutes, there was a flicker of movement, a furrow of her brows as she blinked once, twice. Like she was frustrated about something but wasn’t entirely sure what.
Jim looked over to Bones for direction on what to do, terrified to mess anything up.
Bones walked over to her bedside and sat down on the side she was facing and picked up her hand. “Callie?” He called her name gently, “are you with us, darlin’?”
Her eyes, at first looking like they were facing the floor, shifted slightly, laterally, in his direction. She still wasn’t focusing, wasn’t seeing, but she was tracking.
“Jim,” he commanded lowly, “talk to her.”
Jim hopped to obey, shifting forward in his chair, “Cal? Hey, I’m here too.”
Her eyes shifted once more, moving in the direction of his voice, still looking far away, but once again tracking.
“It’s, uh,” Jim stammered, looking for words, “it’s safe to come back. To wake up. Bones is here, he hasn’t left. He never would…”
Bones squeezed her hand gently, “he’s right, I would never leave you, kid. I know you. I get you. That’s why I know what Sam said was a lie. None of us believed him. Not for a second. You’re my kid, just as much as Jo is. So Jim’s right, it’s safe to come back to us.” He paused, “but I know you might need to do that on your own schedule. Lord knows you never follow anyone else’s…” he shook his head, “but we’re all waitin’ for ya, darlin’. We’re here. We’re ready when you are.”
Her eyes had moved back towards his general direction as he spoke, before they gently closed when he finished.
A soft yet deliberate breath blew out of her nostrils before her hand ever so slightly twitched in his.
Both men clocked it, and both men waited for more.
And when nothing else came, when nothing else happened, when her vitals fell enough to tell them she was asleep again, they shared a look.
“Was that good?” Jim asked nervously.
Len nodded, “that was very good.”
“So what do we-“ Jim began, before his communicator rang with an emergency alert.
He pulled it out, looking down quickly before he jumped up with a curse, “it’s Sam. Something happened in the brig. I’ve gotta go.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Jim ran into the brig, breathless, trying to stop his hands from shaking as he approached the shield that separated him from Sam’s cell.
Sam stood straight backed, staring him down, a fork clenched in his fist.
Jim looked at the security officer, “what happened?”
“We gave him a meal tray, sir, standard practice, and he took the fork and started threatening to harm himself with it, unless we got you down here to talk to him.”
Jim scoffed, looking at Sam, before looking back at the security officer. He lowered his voice and turned his face, “is Dr. M’Benga preparing a sedative gas to flood the cell?”
The red-shirt nodded, “it’s already prepped. Ready for your command, sir.”
Jim turned back towards his brother and sauntered closer to his cell, “a fork, Sam? Seriously?”
He shrugged, “that was just to get you down here, really,” he tossed the fork aside. “Didn’t think you’d believe me unless you saw it yourself,” he hooked a finger inside his mouth and pulled his cheek back, revealing a blinking light embedded in a back molar.
“The hell is that?” Jim asked lowly.
“Suicide switch,” Sam said, moving to mirror Jim’s faux-relaxed body language. “Gives me leverage.”
Jim scoffed, “leverage? Why wouldn’t I just let you kill yourself? I’m not going to beg you to not.”
“Like you begged me not to leave you?” Sam sneered, clearly happy he’d be able to steer the conversation there.
“What do you want?” He asked, trying to seem bored, his skin crawling nevertheless. He couldn’t help reliving talking to Khan in the same manner, through the same forcefield.
“To talk.”
“We’ve talked enough.”
“We haven’t talked since you locked me in here, and I have something to tell you.”
His throat felt like it was closing up, he could hear Khan asking him what he wouldn’t do to save his family, when his family was right in front of him now.
So he turned to leave, “tell it to the guards.”
“-I have the rest of dad’s message deciphered,” he said quickly, urgently.
Jim looked over his shoulder, “you had it all along, didn’t you?”
Sam didn’t know what to say to that.
“I told you we’re done searching for wreckage-“
“He’s not in any wreckage.”
Jim blinked, turning around fully, “and you wasted my crew’s time searching for wreckage why? You killed one of my officers on a fool’s errand?!” He was yelling by the end of the sentence.
Sam had the good sense to be taken aback by his brother’s tone, by the fire in his eyes. “I-I needed you to understand… You wouldn’t have believed me had I just told you-“
“No, I would have believed you, Sam,” he snapped, “you just wouldn’t have gotten to be the one in control, the star of the show.”
“Oh, as if that’s not what you want to be?” He shot back. “Yeah, I read up on you, while I’ve been aboard. Being on Thalia Station, I couldn’t keep up with your… theatrics, since your academy days, but I’m up to speed now. Poor little Jimmy, so desperate to live up to his daddy’s hero reputation that he’ll kill half his crew trying to.”
“And you, so desperate to find a dead man you kill anyone who threatens your delusions! Including our sister!”
“Well the recording isn’t a delusion, you can have your Vulcan buddy verify it, it’s the real deal.”
Jim sighed, rubbing his forehead, “and just what are you claiming it says?”
“That he was putting his transporter pattern in a data node and ejecting it off the ship.”
Jim stifled a groan working its way up his throat, “so why did you want us to search the wreckage?”
“Because I knew if I told you- Starfleet- everything from the getgo, I’d have been shut out! Excluded! And you need me! Plus, I knew if you experienced it like I did, finding out the facts little by little, seeing the wreckage,” he spoke faster and faster, “you’d believe! You’d want to find him as much as I do!”
“You breadcrumbed me,” Jim ground out, “so I would feel the same desperation you did. So I would get just as sucked in and overcome with a need for answers after disappointment after disappointment.”
“Doesn’t our dad deserve that?! Someone willing to fight for him? To find answers?”
“Not at the cost of other’s lives. Our father died saving lives, he’d be sick to know what you’ve done.”
“No,” Sam shook his head, “no. When we find him, he’s going to realize I was the only one who never gave up! That I’m willing to give myself up,” he pointed at his cheek, “to save him.”
“So-so what,” Jim thought aloud, brow furrowing, “you’re threatening to kill yourself if we don’t let you help? You’re giving me the full recording now, so-“
“So listen to it,” Sam interrupted. “Listen to it and you’ll understand why you need me. Why you have to let me stay onboard until we find it.”
Jim held in a growl of frustration, “if you want to find him so bad, why would you kill yourself if it would jeopardize saving him?”
“Because if I’m gone, he’s gone, and you’d be the one who lost us both.”
“What-“
“Listen to the recording, Jimmy. Then get back to me.” He waved his arms wide, “I’ll be here.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Jim paced his ready room as Spock prepared the recording, sitting at Jim’s desk.
“Scans and Lt. Uhura’s careful examination show,” Spock said levelly, “that this is an unaltered version of the recording your brother first shared with us. It is one fluid and complete log, from start to finish, unlike the broken pieces we were given to begin with.”
Jim resisted the urge to run his hands through his hair, “alright. Let’s listen and see what he’s on about…” He was being gruff, overly casual about the entire thing, as if it would somehow make it less… real.
Spock typed a few buttons on Jim’s desktop console before George Kirk’s voice filled the room.
Uh, acting captain’s log. Autopilot is non-functional, I’m going to have to stay onboard the Kelvin to ensure the shuttles escape this attacking vessel. Before final impact, I’m going to attempt to store my transporter pattern inside the buffer and eject a data node containing it. It’s unorthodox, but I have to at least try. Hopefully some remnant of the ship survives so this message is found. I want my children to know I tried to make it back to them. They’re the key, anyway. Remember that- they’re the key! Kirk out.
“…the key?” Jim said, after he’d finally found his voice. “What could he have meant by that?”
“Logic would dictate some form of DNA lock on the data node,” Spock said, his fingers still steepled. “Fascinating.”
“And that’s why Sam is threatening to kill himself, because if it’s a DNA lock… we may need him.”
“Indeed.”
Jim spat out multiple colorful curses as he started to pace again. “Starfleet’s gonna make us keep him around, aren’t they?”
“I calculate that likelihood-“ Spock stopped himself, “I would imagine so.”
Jim placed both hands on his desk and hung his head, “…this is going to wreck Callie. Starfleet is going to choose him over her.”
“Then I would imagine,” Spock said, standing smoothly, tucking his hands behind his back, “that your next step would be to make sure she understands you are choosing her over him.”
“But how can I do that? How can I keep her would-be murderer here and excuse it?”
“You are not excusing it, you are openly disagreeing with it, are you not?”
“Well, yeah, I’m going to tell command I still want him off this ship, but-“
“Then you are not, as you may say, ‘okay with it’, nor are you asking her to be. You are complying with a temporary tactical necessity.”
“She’s a teenage girl, Spock, I’m not sure logic is going to work here.”
“She is an autistic young woman,” Spock corrected pointedly. “As you may recall, I do have some experience with autism,”
Spock had told him about his own autism diagnosis before they set out on the five-year mission.
(Jim had then proceeded to ask if all Vulcans were autistic.)
((Bones then proceeded to smack Jim on the head.))
“And when presented with facts, context, while the emotions may still exist for her, I am confident she will understand.”
Jim sighed, “you make it sound so simple.”
Spock raised an eyebrow, “it is not simple. However, clarity and honesty will minimize the pain.”
Jim bit the inside of his cheek, but then stopped himself. It wasn’t a ‘captainly’ habit, chewing his cheeks like he was still a child. He cleared his throat, “well, she still has to wake up before I can tell her anyway. And who knows when that will be…”
“From Dr. McCoy’s notes, I calculate the odds of her emerging from her catatonic state within the next 24 hours at 96%.”
A smile tugged at Jim’s lips, “96, huh?”
“96.2, to be exact.”
Jim couldn’t help it, he laughed.
But then he remembered the blinking light in his brother’s back tooth. “Are you at all familiar with the suicide switch he has? Is there a way to disarm it?”
Spock shook his head, “I am aware of similar Romulan technology, particularly used by the Tal Shiar, however the scans Dr. M’Benga has taken from outside his cell show that this is a design I am unfamiliar with. The speed with which he can trigger the device is unknown, therefore limiting our options to subdue him before he does so.”
“So our hands are tied,” Jim grumbled.
“Indeed,” Spock moved away from Jim’s desk so he could sit at it. “Our only current and logical option seems to be to find a way to track down the data node as quickly as possible while Dr. M’Benga continues to monitor Mr. Kirk.”
“Where the hell do we even look for this thing? This data node? Someone would have had to have found it in the past nearly three decades, right?”
“As Starfleet never recovered it, it was seem plausible someone did.”
“Or did Starfleet recover in and bury it like they did the recording?”
“Then they would not sanction any search.”
Jim fell into his desk chair and sighed, “I guess it’s time for me to comm Command, then. Have them order me to keep Sam onboard while we search no matter how clearly I explain what he’s done.”
“Brothers are… a troublesome thing,” Spock murmured.
Jim’s eyebrows shot up, “you have a brother?”
Spock seemed to flinch at that, as if he didn’t realize he’d spoken aloud. “No,” he quickly said with a swift headshake. “I do not. I will leave you to your call, Captain.”
And as he left, Jim thought to himself about Vulcans being unable to lie… but being very able to deceive.
But that was a matter for another time.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Bones dozed off after Callie did, relief flooding his system after her reaction to the second Lorazepam challenge. So much so that he slept a solid three hours.
Ignacio and Christine were handling the main bay, overseeing a full day’s worth of pre-scheduled routine physicals, while M’Benga monitored Sam in the brig.
When he woke up and saw the alert on the padd in his lap that there was fluid in her bedpad again, he wasn’t surprised. After over eleven hours since her last void, and while being on IV fluids that entire time, he would have been worried about bladder retention had she not lost control.
But part of him was still quietly devastated, knowing how much she would hate it all. How much she would hate herself if she knew.
He hit the button to make the windows and sliding door go opaque, engaging the flashing privacy alert outside in the hall.
He spoke to her like she was awake the entire time as he swiftly changed everything out, eyes nor hands lingering, but keeping his touch gentle all the while.
By the time he was straightening her blanket back in place, the doors slid open and Jim cautiously poked his head in.
He waved him in, nodding to him in a signal that it was safe, and he hesitantly stepped inside.
Jim’s eyes went to the pile of yellow-tinged soiled linens on the floor waiting to go in the bin in the hallway, then to the basins in the sink on the far end of the room, and it seemed to suddenly hit him what had just happened. “Oh…” he blanched a bit, “I didn’t… I didn’t even think about that.”
Bones shrugged lightly, wincing at his back pain as he bent down to pick up the wet linens, “she’d hate it. She’ll be furious at herself if she finds out.”
“But she’ll know you did it for her. And that’s gonna make all the difference,” Jim answered softly.
He shrugged again, returning to finishing drying off the basins. “It’s just what you do. Especially for people you love,” he added pointedly.
Jim paled, “wait- what do you mean?”
He tossed him a look, “who do you think kept you clean those two weeks after Khan?”
Jim’s eyes went even wider as he stammered, “I- I didn’t think about it…”
“We made sure you woke up without tubes, sure, but someone had to change your catheter, your bedpad, clean your rear before then.”
“I just… I thought… nurses…”
He cocked his head, “you really think with your history, your fear of medical personnel, I’d really let anyone else touch you when I was right there?”
Jim’s eyes locked on Callie, then, “so you’re doing the same for her,” he said softly.
“Of course I am,” he nodded. “And just like with you- she ain’t gonna find out unless she asks. Which,” he rolled his eyes, “knowing her, when she realizes her clothes have been changed, she probably will.”
Jim stayed quiet, just staring.
Len finally broke the silence, “so what happened down in the brig?”
Jim rolled his eyes, frustratedly ran a hand through his hair, “a lot…” He sighed, sitting down, “it’s to do with the recording. Sam didn’t give us the entire thing until now. On it, he- our dad- says that he isn’t going to store his pattern in the buffer of the Kelvin itself, but that he’s going to jettison it off the ship on a data node.”
Len raised an eyebrow, “like the kind used for preserving ship’s logs?”
“Exactly.”
“That’s… smart, actually.”
“I know.”
“But… have we independently verified this info? With someone who worked on it away from him?”
“That’s what took me so long,” Jim leaned back in his chair with a wince. “Spock and I were working on it practically since I left. And yeah, it’s legit. Uhura is the expert and I’d never dare question her work. The issue becomes- where do we look for this thing? I mean, either us or Sam have already searched possible wreckage sites. Starfleet didn’t recover anything that could possibly be a data node when they salvaged the Kelvin’s remains after it was destroyed. The only thing Spock and I can come up with is to check less than reputable sources.”
“And lord knows how long that’s gonna take.”
“Yep,” Jim rubbed at his forehead. “Now here’s the part you’re really not gonna like…”
Len felt his stomach drop and his jaw clench, “what part?”
“He says on the recording that his ‘kids are the key’. We think the node has some sort of DNA lock. And Sam has a suicide switch in his molar that he’s threatening to trigger if we don’t let him stay onboard while we search. And since we don’t know how exactly a DNA lock would be encoded…”
“Command is going to make you keep him around,” he said roughly, fury building.
Jim nodded, swallowing thickly, “yeah.”
A beat of silence passed.
Then another.
“Bones, are you-“
He held up a hand, eyes locked on the wall, jaw set.
Jim shut up.
“Starfleet knows everything he’s done?” He asked lowly.
Jim nodded.
“They know your sister is in a catatonic state because of him?”
He nodded again, “he won’t leave the brig until we find the node.”
“If we find it…” he grumbled, rubbing the bridge of his nose. He closed his eyes and sighed deeply. “These are the times I question why I joined a militarized organization.”
“We’re supposed to be explorers,” Jim said in a small voice, quoting Scotty.
“‘Supposed to be’…” He shook his head, looking at Callie. “At least he can’t hurt her while he’s sedated.”
“Spock is going to assemble a team and start searching for any records of anything that even remotely matches a Starfleet data node. Hopefully we’ll get lucky and find it listed in some auction’s advertisement or records or something.”
“Or something…”
“Believe me, Bones, I’m not happy about this, either,” Jim shook his head. “But I didn’t get a choice. I fought tooth and nail about it, Spock backed me up, but command wouldn’t budge.”
“I believe you, kid,” he sighed softly. “I just hate it. For her sake. Feels like we’re betrayin’ her.”
“I know.” He paused, “when… and how, are we going to tell her… that Sam…?”
Len shook his head silently, shooting a meaningful glance at Callie that clearly meant, ‘not now, not in front of her.’
“I’m just worried it’ll make her shut down all over again,” Jim explained, fear evident in his voice and eyes.
“And that’s a valid concern,” he nodded. “Which is why we’ll have to tread carefully. But given what he said to her… I don’t think it will be a total shock.”
“It’s still gonna hurt.”
“Didn’t say it wouldn’t. But if we’re here to overwhelm her with love, hopefully that’ll drown out the rest of the noise.”
In the silence that followed as both men meaningfully gazed at her, her eyes once again open but far away, they jumped when Len’s personal padd chimed with multiple message alerts.
He picked it up before shaking his head and rolling his eyes.
“What?” Jim asked.
“It’s Cayde…” he sighed. “Again. He’s still mad no one will tell him anything.”
Jim scratched at the back of his head, “what do you think we should tell him?”
“I don’t know, kid. I don’t know how close they are. Auggie is her best friend. Cayde is Auggie’s best friend. But Cayde and Callie? I don’t get the impression that they’re all that personal with each other. There’s clearly enough there that he’s worried about her silence, but not enough that Auggie, who has no concept of boundaries, feels it’s appropriate to tell him any details. And he knows me, as the provider, I’m not gonna cross that line and give out any of her medical info. So the brat is appealing to me as her guardian, which ain’t gonna work either. But he doesn’t give up easily.”
“She doesn’t tell anyone anything, ever. Not me, not you, half the time,”
“90% of the time…” he grumbled.
“Exactly. So when other people are concerned, rightfully so, Spock, Nyota, Scotty, Cayde, Carol, I have no idea what to say other than she’s not feeling well. But god, when it’s so much worse than that, giving that excuse feels woefully inadequate. And almost like a disservice to her, somehow.”
“Because it feels like you’re robbing her of support. Support she deserves,” he explained. “You’re respecting her wishes but you’re also withholding love.” He paused, “although, let’s be honest, you have no room to talk in the same vein.”
Jim scowled, “I’m getting better!”
“Mmhm. Shared with Spock any of your family lore since Sam showed his crazy?”
“We aren’t talking about me!”
“That’s what I thought.”
“Back to Cayde…”
He sighed before looking down at his padd again. “As of now, it’s your call what I tell him. I can keep ignoring him, if you want.”
Jim’s eyes landed on Callie once more. “Tell him… tell him that someone tried to hurt her and she’s recovering.”
“…he’s gonna take that to mean something like Jed happened again.”
Jim cursed and rubbed wearily at his eyes. “Jesus… Then… god, the issue is explaining why she isn’t responding, why she can’t respond…” He sighed, “does Cayde know she’s autistic?”
“Yeah, he’s known for a while.”
“Then tell him she’s nonverbal right now, but that you’ve got it under control.”
He nodded as he typed, “that’s a good middle ground.”
“How many more of those… Lorazepam challenges do you think it’ll take until she comes back?”
He set his padd down as the message to Cayde sent, “hard to say. This last one went really well. This next one will be really telling. If her vitals remain stable, we can try a few hours after dinner.”
He nodded, pushing his chair close enough to Callie’s biobed to lay his hand over hers before leaning back and closing his eyes, “well then I am taking a nap until then. Unless Sam drops dead, don’t wake me. Y'know what, not even then.”
Len snorted, “you got it kid.”
His padd buzzed again then, and he looked down at the response from Cayde, well FINALLY you DEIGN TO RESPOND!!!!!
He sighed. He was surrounded by nutjobs.
But he loved them all the same.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Once Jim had stepped out to eat, Christine slipped in to try and see if she could convince her boss to do the same.
She watched him silently, back pressed up against the glass wall beside the door, as he sat frozen, still holding her hand.
She wasn’t sure he even knew she was there until he spoke, “is she even gonna believe me, when she wakes up? Or is she always going to have it in the back of her head that we all secretly hate her, me especially?”
Christine paused, looking thoughtful, before she pushed off the wall and walked over to sit across from him, on the other side of the biobed. “Why her, Len?” She asked softly.
He looked up, confused.
“You already had Jo, Jim. So what was it about Callie that made her so special to you?”
He blinked, “you were there. You saw how she came to us after her mom ‘died’, how she shook like a leaf the day she sprained her ankle after she came aboard-“
“No,” she interrupted softly but firmly, “that’s not what I meant.”
He paused, blowing a breath slowly out of his nose as he examined the floor. Like it was a question that he had been grappling with for a long time.
“…Joanna came into my life needing a dad. Jim came into my life needing a friend. But Callie…” he shook his head, “Callie came into our lives determined to not need anything. She came into my life like a stray kitten- half starved, flinching at every glance, and cowering in a corner. And suddenly, I couldn’t sleep unless I knew she was safe.”
He paused, “Jo grew up to learn that I would come get her when she cried at night. That I would fix her scraped knees. Jim learned the same things,” he snorted fondly, earning a smile from Christine. “But Callie, she’s never even tried to learn safety. She’s always just assumed that her life includes a lack thereof. And I think that’s the ‘why’. Because she’s always so convinced that she’s going to lose everything and everyone at the drop of a hat, because she believes she doesn’t even have any of it. Any of us. It’s different with her because no matter how permanent we make things, how legal we make things, how safe we make things, she still thinks she doesn’t deserve any of it and it’s all going to disappear. And I just want her to feel safe for once in her life.”
He took a breath to steady himself, “it’s like she thinks that because we didn’t choose her, because we “had” to take her in to keep her safe, we don’t want her. I wish she could understand just how empty we feel when she’s shut down like this, how much we miss her. How that even though we didn’t ask for each other, she became ours- mine- and I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
Christine looked at him thoughtfully, “and she may not believe or understand it. Not yet. But someday, she’s going to look back and realize that you did choose her, even when you didn’t have to, and that you never left. Even when she disappeared.”
“I just hate seeing her go through life not believing she’s loved. Because what if that’s the reason she won’t come back?”
“I think just you being here tells her a lot. Her brain knows that you haven’t left. That’s why she has come back, slightly, each challenge. Even if some part of her believes it’s all a lie, there is a part of her that believes your love is sincere. And that’s the part we focus on. Because that’s her anchor.”
“…you asked ‘why her’, when I had Jim and Jo… but… Why me? Why did she latch onto me when she had Jim and an absolute hatred of doctors?”
Christine found a laugh bubbling out of her throat before she could stop it, “Leonard, are you serious?” She shook her head, curls bouncing, “let’s look back on the timeline, shall we? She lived with us all of what, a few months, before Jim died? During that time, you were the first person to ever make sure she was eating and sleeping properly. The first person to ever heal her injuries, not leave her sitting in them. You diagnosed her with hEDS and helped her not be in silent 24/7 pain for the first time in her life. Then she moved in with you when Jim was in SFM after you became her legal guardian, where you held her every night as she woke up screaming. You were the first person she ever told about the attempted assault by her uncle. You didn’t freak out when she self-harmed or opened up about how bad her mental health was. You got her diagnosed with autism which helped her understand her entire existence for the first time. You legally fought against her mother. You took her to Georgia where the rest of your family adopted her. You carried her through an attempted rape and the aftermath. You’ve normalized periods and any ‘girly’ issues she has. You even taught her that other people are safe, that’s how she has me, Ignacio, Auggie, and Cayde now, too.”
She scoffed, “You’ve wiped every tear, fixed every injury, and soothed every illness. You do her hair for parties, make sure her glasses have the right prescription, and know every trick to get her to eat. You can tell when she’s hiding a headache, you know her favorite blanket, and you keep your spare room’s thermostat set at the glacial temperature she prefers. You know her inside and out, better than Jim by necessity and simple proximity, but better than her own mother by sheer love.”
She leaned forward, “you have been more of a parent to that girl than anyone else could have ever dreamed of being. And you didn’t have to. But you did anyway. Every day. That is ‘why you’.”
He looked down, adam’s apple bobbing as he swallowed thickly.
“And that,” Christine said, ever so softly, “is also why she’s going to come back to us. Because you’ve shown her what safety feels like. And that she’s allowed to crave it. That it’s safe to crave it. You built that. Not because Jim didn’t try, but because you love her just as much.”
He blew out a breath slowly, trying to blink back the tears that were threatening to fall.
“Now,” she said after a few moments, “I’m going to go run and get you some food before we get her back to us. I have a good feeling about this next try.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
They all stood assembled, Bones, Ignacio, Jim, and Christine. Even Auggie was on speakerphone in Ignacio’s scrub pocket, Boyce in the same room listening as well.
Bones glanced around as he held the Lorazepam in his hand, looking troubled. “…guys,” he finally said, “if she opens her eyes to an audience… I’m afraid she might go right back under.”
Christine sighed softly, “you’re right,” she nodded before glancing over at Ignacio. “We know this works for her, so we need to give her her best shot at it working fully.”
Ignacio stammered slightly, “but-“
Christine pulled his elbow, “c’mon, Nacho, we’ll watch her vitals from the nurse’s station.”
“I’m gonna kill Auggie for telling you all that nickname…”
“Rude!” Auggie piped up in his pocket.
Once they were gone, Len shared a look and nod with Jim before he administered the dose.
Callie was propped up on her back, head tilted to one side, eyes half lidded, but she was still tracking voices when they were loud enough, which was a good sign.
They had the room dimmed, the air cool, the way she liked it. She hated being hot, sweaty. It was an argument they were always having, the fact she ran around barefoot at home while insisting the ambient temperature be as low as possible.
“Your toes are cyanotic!” He would object, “at least put some socks on!”
And she’d just wrinkle her nose at him, “nah. Then I can’t grip the ground right.”
“Grip the- what?”
And she’d shrug and scurry off.
He tossed the syringe in the appropriate container before he found himself squeezing her toes gently through the blankets, desperate to have that argument again.
Jim stood back a few feet, one hand nervously fiddling at his mouth as he held himself almost warily, like he was afraid of being too close.
So Len stepped forward to sit at her side as he kept an eye on her vitals.
He picked up her hand and began to talk to her, lowly and gently, but loud enough for her to be able to latch onto. “You know Chris and I were talkin’ earlier about you’n’me? She asked me why I found myself adoptin’ ya when I already had Jim ‘n Jo?” His voice was tired, exhaustion creeping in, making him drop most of his g’s.
Jim began to pace at the same time her respirations picked up slightly, and he wondered if his mind was playing tricks on him, or if he was really feeling her hand twitching in his.
“I told her it was because you came into our lives like a kitten needin’ a warm place to learn what love is. And y’know the first time I took Jim home for Thanksgivin’ my mama told me I had collected a stray,” he snorted softly. “But I actually think, that in both cases really, you guys chose me. And I have no idea why. You push, but you also let me stay. You run, but you let me chase. The fact that you both let me love you guys after all y’all have been through is one of the bravest things I’ve ever witnessed.”
He glanced up at the monitors, noticing her heart rate climbing from the 60’s to the 80’s as she blinked slowly multiple times.
He swallowed, “you gave me your trust, and I’d never betray that. So I need you to trust that I’m tellin’ you the truth when I say- I’m here. I haven’t left. I don’t hate you. I’m not mad at you. And it’s safe to come back to us. Nothing has changed and you weren’t wrong about anything. We’re family, and we always will be.”
A beat passed, barely, before her eyelids fluttered, her too-blue irises looking cloudy as she struggled to focus, her pupils constricting slightly as they adjusted to the light, dim as it was.
He found himself squeezing her hand a bit more as Jim sucked in a breath behind him and stopped pacing, but kept his distance. Almost like he was afraid to ruin it.
Her eyes focused on their clasped hands before they trailed up his arm and finally landed on his face.
Her brows furrowed as she blinked slowly, heavily, looking like she was struggling to understand.
“You’re here?” She rasped in a voice so tiny, so young, so full of confusion, so full of hope, he nearly broke all over again.
His eyes burned as he blinked hard, “yeah, darlin’, course I’m here. I’ve been here the whole time. Where else would I be?”
“The whole time…” she repeated, frowning, closing her eyes.
“You drifted away from us for a few days,” he said gently. “We’ve been trying everything to get you to come back.”
“Where did I go?” She asked, confused, blinking her eyes open.
“Inside yourself, you locked yourself up in that big beautiful brain a’yours. Because you got scared.”
“Because I…” It seemed to hit her, then, the memory of what happened. Her expression changed to one of terror, of guilt.
She feebly tried to pull her hand from his but he held firm, “you remember?” He asked softly.
“I’m sorry,” she croaked, panicked, her heart rate climbing slightly.
“No, no, no,” he tutted, “you did nothing wrong, you have nothing to be sorry for.”
“I didn’t know-“
“Sam lied. Everything he said was a lie to get under your skin and hurt you. Don’t let him win again. Be your gloriously stubborn self and don’t let him win.”
Her heart rate slowed minutely, “you don’t… you’re not… I didn’t…”
He shook his head slowly, so she could register it, “I ain’t mad at you. Ignacio ran after you because I was too riled up, trying to punch Sam’s lights out. He got in your head and made you believe the worst. He was wrong.”
He moved his free hand to cup her face, “you,” he said, voice shaking. “Are my kid, no matter what. No matter what anyone says.”
A tear fell down her cheek and he brushed it away with his thumb.
“I didn’t ruin it?” She whimpered.
He shook his head again, “god, no. You didn’t ruin anything. You never could.”
“You really stayed?”
He cracked a smile, “Jim tried to get away from me by dyin’ and it didn’t work, you really think a little catatonic state could keep me away?”
Her lower lip wobbled as she tipped her face into his hand further, sinking into his hold, closing her eyes. “I didn’t mean to,” she all but whispered.
“I know,” he whispered back. “I know you didn’t. I know because you fought like hell to come back.”
She opened her eyes again, “did I scare you?” She asked in a tiny voice.
He choked back a sardonic chuckle, “babygirl… you have no idea.”
“I’m sorry,” she whispered again.
“You never have to be sorry for being sick. Not with me.”
She nodded, and he pulled his hand away from her face so he could turn and look at Jim, wondering when he was going to come closer.
Jim took the hint and stepped forward, moving to sit at her other hip. He brushed her hair away from her face as she turned it to look at him, “hey, Cal,” he said, voice wavering and wet with unshed tears. “Welcome back.”
She smiled softly at him as he brushed his thumb across her forehead, leaving his hand resting at her hairline.
She shifted a bit, and a flash of discomfort immediately crossed her face, “how long…?”
“About three days,” Len said gently, wary of what her reaction to that news would be.
Her eyes widened before they squeezed closed, her teeth digging into her lower lip, “my hips hurt.”
“That’s normal, sweetheart,” he said softly. “You’ve not moved yourself this whole time. Even when we sleep we shift around, but when people go catatonic, all movement stops. Your body and nervous system are comin’ back online, so they may be glitchy and oversensitive for a while.”
“So my stupid body can’t even appreciate some rest?” She quipped, and it was then that the relief they’d been hesitant to feel really flooded their systems.
Their sassy girl was back.
Even if her eyes were starting to struggle to maintain focus.
He snorted and stood, “I’ll get you some meds, mild muscle relaxers and some analgesics should help.” He paused, “does anything else hurt? Or feel wrong?”
It was then that she seemed to take stock of her body, and it was then that he saw the horror creeping in.
He quickly turned to Jim, “you wanna go tell the Medical Backseat Drivers Association out there that it worked?” He asked with an eye roll, trying to play off the fact that he needed Jim to leave for a precious few minutes.
Jim seemed to understand his need to step out, even if he didn’t fully understand why, and patted Callie’s cheek before he nodded and did so.
As soon as the doors zipped shut, her eyes darted to his, “what happened to my clothes?”
“We had to change you out of them after the first day,” he said as gently and disarmingly as he could. “Christine helped me, she took care of the top, I handled from the waist down.”
She pressed a hand to her chest, her other arm feebly wrapping around her stomach as the limb shook from disuse. Trying to hide herself. “Why?” She asked shakily.
He clenched his jaw for just a split second before answering, “for one, you were a sweaty mess from your panic attack. But mainly it was because your bladder hit its capacity limit.”
She closed her eyes, cheeks flushing with shame.
“Hey-hey,” he tutted gently, “it’s not your fault. Your executive control switch flipped off to protect your brain when it all got to be too much. And part of that executive control includes your body’s voluntary systems.”
He paused, “you remember me keeping Jim clean for those two weeks after he played dead on us.” He cracked a smile, “nothing I couldn’t handle.”
She buried her face in her shoulder, embarrassment still burning clear up to her temples. She closed her eyes, her voice muffled by her gown, “yeah but Jim died. My brain just overreacted…”
“Hey,” he said a bit more firmly, “look at me.”
She cracked open one eye to feebly glare at him.
“Your brain didn’t overreact. It did what it had to do to protect you. Shutting down like that wasn’t a glitch- it was a safety feature.”
“That just means I was too weak to handle everything…”
He sighed softly, voice firming, “do you need me to explain the clinical side of catatonia? Basal ganglia and GABA receptors and dopamine systems misfiring? Jesus, Calliope, you almost died on us about three times within the last few months, all while dealing with emotional nightmares. The fact that your brain held on as long as it did was a damn miracle!”
She lifted her head, blinking at him.
He placed both hands on the hard part of the foot of her biobed and leaned forward, “you were too damn strong for too damn long. And to be honest, this is what happens when you refuse to let others help carry things for you.” He said softly, voice still firm.
She blinked again, clearly surprised.
“And don’t get it twisted- I’m not saying this was your fault. But this is a lesson for all of us on giving and accepting help. It doesn’t make you weak when your body has a capacity limit.”
She snorted softly, “for pee and emotional trauma?”
He snorted back, “especially pee.”
The doors slid open then as Jim returned, a nervous and fidgeting Christine and Ignacio trailing behind him, hovering in the hallway.
He sighed, “it appears you have visitors,” he nodded towards the doors.
Callie glanced back and saw them both, a smile gently tugging at the corner of her lips, on one side of her face. The side that her tiny dimple popped out on when she smirked like that.
His heart clenched once more at the relief that they were getting to see those little signs of life again. Of her life.
“They can come in,” she murmured, before turning to face him with a firm nod. “I feel kinda floaty still, but they can come in.”
He and Jim shared a nod before Jim waved them in, and the hand holding and gentle hair brushing started all over again.
Notes:
I did my best to realistically depict catatonia and how it's treated and what happens when someone very slowly comes out of it, clinically correct, instead of the dramatic sudden awakening shown in film.
Chapter Text
The next morning, after Bones had insisted everyone leave the poor girl alone and all go off to get some sleep themselves, he alone sat at her bedside when she began to wake up.
She was on her right side, knees curled up, her back to him, and it had been such blessed relief to see her sleep in her natural position again, without needing to be propped up by pillows to physically hold it.
She was still cocooned in pillows however, her achy muscles protesting harshly even after painkillers.
So it was the sound of her head turning back and forth on one of the many pillows that alerted him to her awakening.
He looked up from the padd in his lap, just watching, waiting to see if she could orient herself and just how clear headed she was after a solid sleep.
She was blinking slowly, taking the room in, her respirations still slow and even. She then tried to brace her arm under her to push herself to sitting, and that’s when he jumped up, “easy, easy.” He walked around the bed to the side she was facing and crouched to her eye level, “what are you trying to do?”
“I want to sit up,” she croaked out, voice gravelly.
“Okay, just let me help,” he straightened, rearranging her pillows and piles of blankets from home before moving the head up the bed up.
She waited obediently, watching his every move as she fully woke up.
“Okay,” he said, reaching for her, “up we go.” He reached one arm around the back of her shoulders to support her as he held out a hand for her to hold and pull her up by.
She closed her eyes as she got upright, swaying a little.
“You alright?” He asked, keeping his arm around her, glancing at her vitals.
“Mmhm.”
“You sure about that?” He mused, noting her blood pressure had fallen.
“Just… feels weird.”
“Bad weird?” He let go of her slowly, making sure she wouldn’t flop back down without his support.
“Like, recalibrating weird.”
He grunted as he stepped back, letting go of her fully, but not before asking, “dizzy?”
“Foggy,” she corrected, opening her eyes, looking up at him.
He peered down at her as she peered up at him. “You’re tracking good,” he nodded. “Any nausea or pain?”
She looked down, taking stock of herself, “no. Sore, but no real pain.”
“Sore where?”
She shot him a look that was feeble, but very her, “take your pick.”
He snorted softly, “fair enough.” He moved to sit at the foot of the bed, facing her. “You’re gonna have to build your strength back up. Maybe a week or two. And even after that, you’ll have hard days.”
She cocked her head ever so slightly, “all I did was lay here, though.”
He nodded once, “exactly, all you did was lay here. Motionless. Stiffly. Muscles and fascia and all the in between don’t like that too much.”
She sighed through her nose, “great,” she said under her breath. “More recovery.”
“You’re sitting upright, that’s a start,” he tried to be encouraging.
“It’s not enough,” she objected, “because I need to go to the bathroom.”
He froze for half a second, then used another half second to consider asking if she’d use a bedside commode, but quickly dismissed the idea of wasting his breath.
So he just nodded once, decisively, “alright, let me disconnect all your tubes here and we’ll go.”
She tracked him again as he disconnected her line of IV fluids and then the NG tube from its extended tubing.
He had a thought, frowned to himself, before he stepped away to dig through a nearby drawer for grippy socks. He held them up triumphantly as he returned to her bedside, and held back a smirk as she wrinkled her nose.
“I hate those.”
He pulled back the blankets from her feet, “yeah, well, I’m not lettin’ ya track across this floor barefoot. You’ve seen what fluids hit these medbay floors.”
“But they’re so big,” she whined.
“They’re one size fits all, not much I can do ‘bout that,” he patted her leg once he had them on her feet. And halfway up her shins. Yeah, they were big on her. But he couldn’t have her falling or barefoot.
She sighed dramatically, helping him push the rest of the blankets off as she tried to swing her legs over the edge of the bed.
Tried… and failed.
She frowned down at herself, like she was looking at a malfunctioning padd that should have been working perfectly.
Without making a big deal about it, he slipped his arm under her knees and turned her, pulling her legs over the side.
He knelt again to look her in the eye, “okay, here’s how this goes. You get dizzy- you say something. You start getting weak- you say something. You can’t get off the toilet- you say something. Got it?”
She scrunched up her nose at him, “I-“
“Got it?” He asked again, no nonsense.
She huffed a little but nodded, kicking her feet slightly as they hung in the air.
“Alright. Let’s do this,” he helped her ease off the bed. And, predictably, her legs buckled the second her feet hit the floor. But he was already there with an arm around her back to keep her vertical.
Her monitors beeped at him as her heart rate increased and her BP dropped, her vitals being read from the bracelet Ignacio had slipped on her wrist the night he took her to help him with his insulin pump.
She looked at him expectantly and he shrugged, “a little tachy, but expected. Your body is trying to remember how to work is all.”
She nodded, her jaw tightening as she gritted her teeth and stared determinedly at her feet, as if willing them to move.
“Take your time,” he muttered quietly, “we’ve got all day.”
“Not with the way you load me with fluids…” she grumbled. “I have to pee so bad it hurts.”
“Another sign your body is remembering how to work,” he nodded.
She side eyed him before staring back at her feet, making herself begin to shuffle along.
He only had a light hold around her back and a hand at her elbow by the time they got to the bathroom door. “Can you-“
“You are not coming in with me,” she said firmly, already trying to pull away from him.
He huffed, gently detaching himself as she gripped onto the doorframe to hold herself up. “I hear you fall, I’m coming in.”
“I’ve heard that one before…” she grumbled, shuffling away and closing the door.
He was listening so hard that he could hear his heartbeat in his ears as they roared, straining to hear anything.
He heard liquid running, (a good sign, his clinical brain noted) before the toilet flushing. He listened a few heartbeats more for the sink to start up… but it didn’t.
He gave it a few more beats.
Still silent.
He knocked lightly on the door, “you doing okay?”
He heard a sigh before a feeble, “…no,” sounded from inside.
“Can I come in?”
“Yeah…”
He keyed open the door and found her slumped against the wall by the sink, still on her feet, but clearly struggling to be.
Her hands rested palm up on the edge of the sink, and her tired eyes met his in the mirror over her shoulder.
He noticed the shaking, then, the slight tremor in all her limbs, her hands vibrating hard as they sat on the sink.
“I can’t do it,” she admitted softly, looking down. “My arms and hands won’t work.”
He nodded casually, reaching out for her naturally, “I’ll help you then.” He easily reached around her to pump soap into his own hand as the other reached around to her other side to wave the water on.
He had her cradled against him that way, by design, so she could lean against him if she chose, or if her body chose for her.
“Do ya like I did for Jo,” he said, washing her hands. “Do you want to sing the ABC’s or Happy Birthday to time it?”
She snorted, rolling her eyes, but he could see her shoulders loosen a bit.
“Have you…” he said casually, “…thought about what you want to do for your birthday?”
She paused, blinking hard, like she was just realizing something.
“Oh,” she shook her head slightly, “I actually… kinda… forgot about it…? There’s been so much going on…” She bit her lower lip, chewing at it nervously. “It’s not really a big deal, anyway.”
His brow furrowed as he reached for paper towels, “what do you mean? It’s your 18th birthday. That’s a big one.”
She shrugged, as much as her shaking shoulders could, at least, “nothing really changes for me. Like… I had always looked forward to gaining independence from my mom, maybe moving out, but that’s irrelevant now. I want to be here, so I am. You still have legal say over my medical choices, I still can’t buy alcohol or rent a vehicle, I’m still under Starfleet’s rules, I still live with Jim or in your spare room, so like… yeah. Nothing changes.”
It did not escape his notice that she had just included his spare room in her depiction of home, but he pushed that aside. “You can vote,” he offered.
“Yippee,” she deadpanned, rotating her hands as he dried them off.
Again, predictably, she nearly hit the deck when she tried to turn towards the door. Additionally, she looked as exhausted as if she had just run a marathon.
So he stifled a sigh before saying, “all right, picking you up,” before he did just that.
She didn’t even object, laying her head against his collarbone as he carried her back to the biobed.
Her eyes rolled with exhaustion even as he set her down, and she didn’t fight him as he tucked her in and laid the bed back down. “You did good,” he said gently, brushing her sweaty hair back. Her poor body had to work so hard just to get to the washroom and back. She was going to absolutely hate every second of rehab she needed. She was going to hate losing her independence. “Just rest now,” he added softly.
He sank into the softer armchair a few feet away from the end of the bed as opposed to the hard chair directly to the side of it, and laid his head back against it once he was settled. He sighed deeply, letting his eyes close briefly.
Of course, that was the moment his head nurse decided to walk in and catch him. She walked right over and pressed the button to make his armchair recline, kicking his feet up.
“Hey,” he objected quietly, trying to swat at the button to make himself sit upright again.
She crossed her arms and glared at him, “you are exhausted, yet I know you’ll refuse to leave her. At least sit back and let me help for a while.”
“I don’t need-“
“Len,” she interrupted a bit softer, “let me keep watch for a while. I’ve got her.”
Slowly, ever so slowly, he lowered his head back down and let his arms fall into his lap.
“Good,” she nodded, self satisfied.
A quippy retort was forming on his tongue as he dropped off.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
She woke up slowly, bringing a hand up to rub at her eyes before they focused on Christine sitting on the edge of her bed, padd and stylus in her hands.
She set both aside, “hey,” she said softly, “you’re back again.”
Callie rolled her head around, clearly looking for Bones, and Christine jerked her head backwards, “he’s here. He fell asleep. I think he finally realized you’re back and safe.”
Callie blinked, taking the information in. “…he really stayed the whole time?”
Christine nodded seriously, “the whole time,” she confirmed. “From the second Igancio brought you back.”
She blinked again, “I don’t remember that.”
Christine waved a hand, “ah, you don’t need to.”
“It was that bad?”
She visibly swallowed, pausing. “…it was scary,” she finally admitted. “You were just… gone.”
Callie looked down, guilt on her face.
“Hey,” Christine said, reaching for her hand, “we understand. I understand. And I know why you’re asking if he stayed. And yes, he stayed because he loves you, not to try and prove Sam wrong. …although that surely doesn’t hurt,” she added.
Callie’s lips worked as she tried to find what to say to that.
Christine reached out and began to slowly, carefully brush the hair away from her temples, her soft, loose curls coming out against her damp skin. “How do you feel? Do you need anything?”
Callie took stock of herself, even as she began to melt under her touch. “They’re still feeding me in a slow constant drip, aren’t they?”
She nodded, focused on her task, “it’s easier on your system.”
“So I can’t have any real food? Even broth?”
Her hand paused, if only for a moment, before continuing, “correct. Everything is measured carefully and exactly for your system right now. If you take anything like broth in… you could end up nauseous or bloated. Once we transition into gravity feeds every 4-6 hours, we can talk about oral intake.”
She pulled away to reach over and pull the over bed table towards them, “I did, however, get clearance to bring you ice chips,” she smiled softly, handing a cup and spoon over.
Callie took it excitedly, eyes lighting up, even if her hands still shook.
She smiled before returning to her hair, moving to pull it off the back of her neck and sweep it all to one side. “Are you hurting anywhere? You’re due for more meds if you want them.”
She winced as she thought, “yeah, my hips still hurt. Tailbone is starting to really smart, too.”
She nodded, then moving to tuck her hair behind her ear and out of her face after she’d gathered it all to one side. “Let’s move you onto your side to take the pressure off that tailbone, and I’ll get you more meds.”
Callie let her- let her- help ease her onto her side, retucking the blankets around her. She picked up the spare blanket and draped it over her sleeping boss for good measure.
Callie was nearly back asleep when she returned with meds, pushing them into her IV line. She took her ice and set it aside before she sat back on the foot of her bed for good measure, picking her padd and stylus back up, ready to keep watch some more.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Jim had wanted to come sit with her in the evening, after working with Spock all day trying to locate the node, but Callie was so sacked out from her day of ice chips, that after a second bathroom visit, Bones told him to just stay put at home.
He did arrive the next morning, however, and in full Jim-Kirk-fashion, he arrived dramatically, brandishing Callie’s favorite insulated coffee mug full to the brim with the chewy ice she loved so much.
She happily took it from him, struggling to sit herself up enough so she could chew her ice without aspirating.
Without being told, Jim pulled her forward and shoved pillows behind her back, giving her some much needed support.
He sat at her bedside while Len kept to himself in his own chair, still trying to wake himself up with a hot cup of coffee in his lap.
Callie was smiling softly, head resting against a pillow, as Jim rambled on and on about his evening working with Spock.
“I swear, Callie,” Jim shook his head, “you think you’re pretty smart until you work alongside a Vulcan- always the most humbling experience of your life- until the next time…”
She giggled softly.
“No, really! I can mention something in passing- ‘oh, the brig’s security cameras have a small blind spot’- and he instantly has a fix for it. It’s a little creepy even if it’s totally amazing.”
Something shifted in her then, and even from across the room, Len could feel it enough to note.
Her smile fell, and her eyes left Jim’s to focus on the floor, “…is that where Sam is now?” She asked quietly.
The two men shared a split second look before Jim uncrossed his legs and leaned forward towards her, “yeah, yeah that’s where he’s at. He’s got quite the security detail, too, so you don’t need to worry about anything, okay?”
She didn’t answer for a moment as she poked listlessly at her ice.
Years earlier, Jim would have run his mouth, so Len was massively proud of him for letting the silence sit for a minute while she gathered her thoughts.
“And… w-why is he there?” She asked, eyes squinting as she thought hard, trying to remember.
Another look was shared between Jim and Len over her head.
“I remember,” she said, stiltedly, “him being brought to medbay in cuffs… but I don’t remember why.”
Len’s jaw clenched as he mentally begged Jim to tread lightly.
She looked earnestly at Jim, like he could not only answer her questions, but could make it all better.
It shattered his heart to know he was only about to make things worse.
“We arrested him for a few reasons…” Jim began carefully. “One being, we found out that Lt. Adyian’s death wasn’t an accident. Sam killed him.”
They both watched her face for any flicker, any reaction at all that they needed to worry about.
Her eyes widened in horror, her gears turning as she tried to make sense of that new information. “Why?” She finally asked.
“It turns out,” Jim said hesitantly, “that Sam has a history of hurting people who get in his way.”
“Get in his way, how?” She pushed.
“It… it has to do with what we’ve been looking for,” he said, almost sounding like the words hurt to say. “If anyone finds something that contradicts what he believes, what he wants to believe, he hurts them.”
“So… what is it we’ve been looking for exactly?”
Bones forced himself to regulate his breathing, terror sinking in at where the conversation was heading.
“Well… You see… Sam came to Starfleet, to me, with a recording. It was… of dad’s final words aboard the Kelvin. On that recording, he said that he was going to try and store himself in the Kelvin’s transporter buffer. Starfleet found it credible enough to warrant a search. So that’s why we were searching wreckage on the away mission you came on. But now we know,” he shifted in his chair, “that we are looking for a data node and not ship wreckage. Once we find it, Sam goes back to the facility we found out he escaped from.”
The news of her father possibly reappearing seemed to matter very little to her, compared to her next question, “he escaped from a facility? What kind of facility?”
Jim looked to Bones for help, so he spoke up, “a mental health facility. He’s been admitted there for years.”
Her eyes barely flicked to him before her attention was back on Jim, “and he was put there because he hurts people?”
He nodded.
“So he’s the nutjob?” The ‘not me’, went unsaid, but not unheard. “And he killed Lt. Adyian… did he also start the fire?”
Jim nodded.
Her eyes darted back and forth, processing everything. They let her do so in silence, until her eyes froze, her pupils widening.
“Callie,” Len stood up and walked towards her, reaching out.
Her head snapped up, and at first he felt relief that she wasn’t shutting down, but the fire in her eyes quickly had him worrying once more.
“Before the fire…” she said slowly, like she was trying to remember something. “He… he said, ‘before the fire’…”
He and Jim shared another look.
“Sam,” she clarified, “he said something about ‘before the fire’ when he was screaming at me. What was it?”
Jim shook his head, “he said a lot of things that were just flat out wrong-“
“No,” she interrupted sharply, “I remember those words. He said…” she squeezed her eyes shut for just a moment before they flew open again. “He said that I had been hit over the head before the fire!”
Another look was shared.
“And,” she was picking up speed, “and I had that huge lump on the back of my head even though I don’t remember being near anything I could have hit as I passed out! Did he- did he try to hurt me?”
“Cal,” Jim tried to soothe, trying to reach for her hand.
She wouldn’t have it.
“He did!” She gasped, pulling her hand out of reach, “because then he said my allergic reaction had a synthetic cause, so he knew what caused it. And-and-and he was sitting next to me that day in the mess, and he was so weird after both things!”
Len stepped closer to her, “Callie-“
“I remember now! I remember what he said before I ran out! He said that he had tried to do you a favor, to get rid of me,” she looked at Jim, eyes both pleading and furious. “Why? Why would he do that?”
He looked to Len for help, and Callie finally snapped, “stop that! Stop looking at each other over my head like I can’t see you doing it!”
“I just don’t want to say the wrong thing-“ Jim tried to explain.
“Why? So I don’t go catatonic again?” She sneered. “Because my own brother somehow outdid our mom in the ‘crappiest family member ever’ category?! He tried to kill me? More than once?! Am I that insufferable?!” She was screeching, her shaking hands flying as she gestured wildly, adrenaline overpowering her weakness.
“No!” Jim gasped, “of course not! Sam is just literally insane!”
“Well the insane guy clocked me as mental and you agreed, so what’s that say about me?” She fired back.
Jim flinched, “I didn’t agree-“
“Is that really what you want? Me out of your life? Out of your way?”
Her heart rate was climbing and climbing, as was her blood pressure, Len noted.
“God, no-“
“Because Bones just reminded me my birthday is soon. I’m going to be eighteen. I can just leave. I can go back to earth and leave you alone.”
“Callie, no, I want you here-“
“Maybe it would be for the best,” she laughed humorlessly. “Since I can’t read people myself and you can’t seem to, either.” She said coldly. “I mean, you didn’t even bother to think of me before you went into that warp core. You didn’t realize Jed wanted to rape me. And you didn’t realize Sam tried to kill me. Multiple times. You spend every waking moment with Carol or Spock, I never see you anyway, I might as well just go before you hate me enough to want me dead, too.”
She was shaking so hard that the biobed was starting to spit off seizure warnings.
“I would never-“
“As if I can trust your judgment anymore,” she sneered, shaking her head as she looked him up and down. “You chose the murderer who wanted me dead over me the second he showed up. What’s that supposed to tell me?”
“That I’m stupid, not that I don’t love you or want you here!” Jim pleaded.
Tears began pouring down her face, “but no one wants me! I’m in everyone’s way all the time. I’m always causing problems. My own mom didn’t even want me once I wasn’t useful anymore…”
“Callie, I need you to breathe,” Len said firmly, approaching from her side, hesitant to touch her.
She shook her head, squeezing her eyes shut as tears continued to stream, “I don’t know how to be what anybody wants,” her voice broke.
Her monitors started to wail then, her vitals nearly all outside of safe or normal ranges.
“And Sam hated me enough to try and kill me? Multiple times?!” Her hands flew up to cover her mouth as she began to fully sob, her cries ripping straight from her core.
“Callie, listen, I-“ Jim tried to soothe.
“I can’t trust you!” She screeched, curling in on herself, “I can’t trust you!”
Len finally moved into action, one hand moving to lay on Callie’s upper back as the other was palming a hypospray he’d been keeping in his pocket for this very reason, before he looked firmly at Jim. “Jim,” he said, “go.”
“But-“
He shot him a look, one that said, ‘not here,’ while also saying, ‘you didn’t do anything wrong, but you need to let me handle this’.
So Jim nodded, standing awkwardly before silently leaving.
Once the doors slid shut, he moved his hand to her shoulder, and she took the opportunity to turn and fall into him, sobbing hard.
“Hey,” he soothed, moving to put one knee on the biobed as she clung to him, her hold so strong it had thrown his balance off. “It’s okay, you’re okay,” he murmured against the top of her head.
Her fists found their way into his shirt, shaking hard as she held on for dear life.
He rubbed one hand up and down her back, trying to keep her there, trying to keep her grounded, trying to keep her from floating away again. Because at least if she was crying, she was present.
“I know it hurts,” he said soothingly, but apparently, that wasn’t the issue.
“I’m not hurt, I’m angry,” she bit out.
Surprised, he looked down at her, and he saw it. Her face was red and blotchy, but not from sadness, from fury. Her eyes were blazing as she worked her jaw in circles. She wasn’t crying out of feeling unsafe, but betrayed.
He watched carefully, trying to gauge where her brain was at.
“Why can’t he get it right?!” She screeched, pulling away to run her shaking hands through her hair, the braid Christine had woven loose around her face. “He’s supposed to be a diplomat and he can’t even freaking read his own brother?! I’m autistic- what’s his excuse?! You told him! You told him about Sam and Jed and he doesn’t freaking listen!”
Her eyes were wild, darting all over the room as she tried to make sense of her emotions.
…as she tried to stifle them, shove them back down.
He saw it- he saw her swallow hard and close her eyes and try to curl in on herself.
So he gently cupped her face, turning it up to look at him. “Hey, look at me,” he pushed until she did. “This anger you’re feeling? I need you to hold onto that.”
“What?”
“You’re ticked?”
She nodded, hesitant, like it wasn’t something she was allowed to be or admit.
“Good. Stay that way.”
“I don’t understand-“
“You being angry is a whole lot better than you being numb,” he said firmly. “If anger is the tether that keeps you here- stay angry.”
“But you don’t understand,” she objected, “it hurts. It’s too much. I want to rip my skin off and hit things and scream and it hurts like I’m going to explode.”
“So explode,” he shrugged. “Hit things. Scream. If it keeps you here, trash my whole medbay.”
“No…” she shook her head, still trying to contain herself, pulling away from him, “that’s how my mom handles anger. I’m not going to turn into her.”
He couldn’t suppress the snort that came out of himself, “Callie, hitting a pillow because you’re justifiably angry is a whole lot different than your mom hitting you because you breathed wrong.”
“Who gets to decide what’s justified?” She grumbled.
He huffed, already over the entire debate, “me. That’s who. I get to decide. And I’m deciding- you get to be as angry as you can be about your brothers being idiots.”
She blinked up at him once, twice, before he nodded firmly to reiterate that he was serious. She wasn’t misreading anything. He wasn’t being sarcastic. He actually wanted her to stay angry and to let it all out.
It surprised them both when one of her hands slammed down on the biobed so hard the sensors got confused.
Before she could even look to him for approval, for guidance on if that was ‘okay’, he was nodding. “Yes. That’s it.”
“He’s supposed to keep me safe!” She screamed, hitting the bed with both hands that time. “Instead he let him hurt me! I almost died because he only saw what he wanted to!”
“You have every right to be mad at him for that,” he nodded, reaching for one of her numerous pillows to hand her.
She snatched it from him before burying her face and screaming in it, long and hard. After she picked her head up, she threw the pillow with all her might.
It only made it a few feet, but he didn’t comment on that as he walked over to pick it up to give back to her for her to throw again. He’d chart it as physical therapy, for good measure.
“He trusted him while not trusting me!” She spat, “he tried to kill me and said I was the crazy one!” Her fists clenched and unclenched in the pillow he’d handed back to her, like she wanted to throw it again but her arms were too tired to.
He looked at the mug of ice Jim had brought, and he picked it up and handed it to her. “Mug is pretty indestructible,” he shrugged, “but ice? Ice is a good thing to throw. Doesn’t hurt anything, but it’s cold and sharp and makes a satisfying sound when it hits stuff.”
“It’ll melt-“
“We have mops.”
She slowly took the mug from him before staring at it, then she dug her hand into the ice and grabbed a handful before she chucked it as hard as she could at the chair Jim had been in.
The *crack* of it all bouncing off the various surfaces echoed through the room, and her chest rose and fell quickly as she tried to make sense of what she was feeling.
She blinked once, before grabbing more ice and hurling it again. And again. And again.
By the time the cup was empty, her arm was shaking not only from the adrenaline but the exertion. She was already starting to tire out.
She tried to replace the mug on the overbed table and missed the first time, her arms giving out halfway there. Her second try he helped her, guiding and supporting her hands.
“And we totally just glossed over the whole part about my dad,” she huffed, eyes rolling with each blink. “Something else Jim didn’t bother to keep me in the loop about.”
She shook her head bitterly, “but it’s like I told him. I’m almost 18. What would I even need a dad for, anyway…”
He blinked, thinking of the pain of losing his father in his 20’s. Being an adult hadn’t softened the blow at all. Hadn’t smoothed the edges of the loss.
He gently tugged the blankets over her limp body as she laid back against the raised head of the biobed, “we all need people that love us. That are there for us,” he said softly. “We all deserve that. No matter how old we get.”
He paused before moving to sit next to her on the biobed, where she instantly scooted aside, not to scurry away like she so often had in the past, but to give him room before tucking herself into his side. Like that’s where she belonged.
He wrapped one arm around her and kissed the top of her head before murmuring, “don’t you dare go thinking that just because you’re turnin’ eighteen that means we don’t want you around anymore. Just because our legal obligation to you ends, that doesn’t mean our moral one does. And it’s more than obligation we feel towards you, it’s love. Love we’d miss getting to show every day if you weren’t here.”
She sighed shakily, one hand fisting its way in the front of his shirt. “Sam sure thought you all would be better off without me,” she said faintly.
“And we’ve established he’s a crazed idiot,” he said simply. “Since when do we listen to those?”
“But how do I know he’s not right about that?” She asked, ignoring him.
He stifled a sigh, hooking one finger to tip her chin up to look at him, “because I’m telling you he’s not.” He paused, “did I ever tell you about Jim’s first Thanksgiving with me in Georgia?”
She blinked, searching her mind before she met his gaze again and shook her head.
He let go of her chin, moving to settle back against the biobed with her nestled against him. “Well, I nearly had to drag him there, for starters,” he said, toeing his boots off then crossing one ankle over the other atop her blankets. “He was convinced he would be intruding no matter how many times I told him he wouldn’t be. Sound familiar?”
She didn’t reply, instead choosing to snuggle down next to him more.
“At first, he tried to make himself useful, to try to validate his presence. Naturally, my mama wouldn’t have that, guests don’t lift a finger in her house. So when that didn’t work, he kept trying to keep himself outta the way. Kept disappearin’ on me, it’s a big house, you know.”
“Yet you always manage to find me when I hide there…”
“Who do you think came up with all the best hiding spots before you were even born?”
She pressed her face into his ribs, stifling a giggle.
“Anyway,” he rolled his eyes fondly, “after dinner was over, I found him out on the back porch, starin’ up at the sky. I asked him if he was mentally preparing Thanksgiving aboard a starship, and he said no, that he actually thought about something else whenever he looked up at the night sky.”
He paused, “he said that it was you he thought about. That every holiday, it killed him that he didn’t get to spend it with you. And that Thanksgiving was my first holiday with Joanna, so I understood what he meant all too well. Especially since Thanksgiving is so close to your birthday. And then he said something, so quietly, and with his back turned to me, that I don’t think he meant for me to hear it. He said, ‘you got your kid back. Someday when I’m captain, I’ll get mine.’”
He felt her still next to him, felt her wheels turning given that new information.
“So I hardly think that given all the years Jim spent literally planning your future together, he’d be happy to see you leave.”
She sighed wordlessly.
“He’s still an idiot and you still have every right to be mad at him,” he amended. “But I don’t want you thinkin’ things that ain’t true.”
She hummed in response, her eyes closing as sleep threatened to overtake her.
“Christine said you asked about broth,” he tucked her hair behind her ear. “I’m going to keep you on a continuous drip feed overnight tonight, then taper it off so you can try sipping on some tomorrow, if you want?”
She nodded seriously, eyes still closed.
He smiled down at her before pulling her blanket up over her a little more, before he laid the biobed head down a few more degrees.
“Alright, you just sleep, then,” he said barely above a whisper. “I’ll stay right here.”
Because with her feeling so betrayed from Jim, the last thing he was going to do was let her sleep alone. He was ready to go get her stupid tribble if she wouldn’t have let him hold her, just to have another heartbeat in bed.
He pulled out his padd with his free hand to message Jim, to let him know that she was okay, that she hadn’t shut down again, but that she was going to be ticked for a while. And to let her be ticked.
He tucked his padd away after Jim responded affirmatively, and laid his head down against the mountain of pillows behind him.
Callie was so zonked out she looked like was in deep stasis, her face completely slack and… relaxed?
He craned his neck curiously, trying to verify that that was indeed what he was seeing. That after remembering her brother had tried to kill her, twice, and screaming in anger at her other brother, all while questioning if anyone truly wanted her, she was actually sleeping peacefully.
He had to wonder if that had been the first time in her life she wasn’t just allowed to be angry, but was encouraged to be. Was encouraged to let her feelings out instead of stifling them. The first time she hadn’t apologized for having human emotions.
He held her just a little tighter as he realized she never got to feel peace without some sort of dramatic event first, that her version of peace was always too hard earned for a teenager.
He just wished she could find that sort of peace without having to break first. Without having to be literally held together. Not that he’d ever stop.
And if her peace that night had been so hard earned, he damn sure wasn’t going to disturb it by letting her go.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Christine breezed in the next morning, a mug of broth in one hand and a padd in the other, and found her boss and Callie both asleep in the biobed, like gravity had fought them and won.
She thought about his description of taking Callie in like a kitten as she laid curled up against his side, both his arms wrapped around her.
She set the mug down with a soft smile as she checked her padd to see when the last chart notes were made. L. McCoy had last been in the chart at 2100, and the most recent note was from J. M’Benga from about an hour ago, noting her vitals were stable and she’d been sleeping soundly all night.
Which likely meant their boss had been sleeping soundly all night as well. For once.
She checked the time, alpha hadn’t and wouldn’t begin for another hour, and the halls were mostly clear as most of the crew were in the mess hall. If her boss was going to be able to sneak off to his quarters to shower and shave, this would be the time for it.
She walked around to the side of the bed he was on and nudged his leg with her knee, “Leonard.”
“Hn?” He grunted, unmoving.
She stifled a snort and nudged him again, “Len, come on. Time to wake up.”
One eye cracked open, wincing at the lights that had brightened for the day cycle, before he fully became aware and snapped both eyes open. “What time is it?”
“Calm down, it’s just before 0700.”
“0700?!” He looked down at Callie, still cradled in his hold and sound asleep, before he looked back at Christine. “Did I- did we- I closed my eyes for a few minutes-“
“That’s how it always goes,” she smirked, crossing her arms over her chest. She nodded to the broth, “I brought her broth for breakfast. Thought I’d get a few sips in her then see if she’ll let me help her shower while you go take one yourself.”
“I’ll need to monitor exactly how much she takes in-“ he tried to object.
“I’ll monitor it. I’m perfectly capable, and you’ll be less than a minute away. Now go, before the halls fill up and everyone sees your bed head and the mountain man preview you’ve got going on.”
He glared at her, trying to carefully dislodge himself from Callie’s grip, “that’s a bit dramatic…”
“You sound like Velcro when you move,” she shook her head. “Either embrace it or get it off your jaw.”
He rubbed at his chin as he stood, watching Callie for any reaction to him leaving.
One she readjusted her head on the pillow, realizing hers was now gone, she squinted her eyes open, trying to focus on the world around her as she woke up.
Christine took the lead, stepping forward to kneel down to eye level, “hey, pretty girl. I’m kicking the boss out for a bit so he can go freshen up. Thought maybe I could help you do the same? After your broth, of course,” she added with a wink.
“…broth?” Callie croaked, her mind clearly more concerned with that than with Bones leaving.
Christine smiled, “mmhm. Can’t say it’s the best you’ll ever have, but, it’s a start.”
Callie lit up, immediately trying to force herself to sitting.
“Woah, woah,” Christine laughed softly, “hold your horses, babygirl. Let me give you a hand, we’ve gotta conserve that energy.”
She got her propped up in bed before pulling the table over and handing her the mug.
“Now,” Christine began seriously, “slow, tiny sips, got it?”
Callie nodded seriously before bringing the mug to her lips and savoring the salty broth. She closed her eyes as she swallowed, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.
Christine turned to her boss then, “see? She’s fine. Now go before I have Ignacio drag you out and give you a lecture about hypocrisy for good measure.”
He shot her a look before glancing at Callie, who gave him a barely perceptible nod.
And it wasn’t a nod that said, ‘it’s okay, I’ll survive,’ it was a nod that said, ‘you’ll survive, I’m really okay.’
So he nodded, watching her take another slow drag from the mug before he left.
Christine had to keep cautioning her to slow down as she worked on the four ounces she had carefully measured out, before taking the cup from her once it was empty. “How do you feel? How’s your stomach?”
Callie shrugged lightly, “it feels fine. It doesn’t hurt. It just feels… warm. Happy.”
She smiled at that, “happy…” she repeated, mostly under her breath, heart calming. “Well, your body is going to be sending blood to your GI tract now. So let’s give it a half hour, at least, to make sure you don’t get dizzy, then we can take a shower?”
Callie nodded eagerly, before glancing around the room, “can I… where are my…”
“We sent your clothes off to laundry, they’re ready for you if you want to get dressed after.”
Callie smiled gratefully, nodding.
Then she paused, a hint of trouble flashing across her features.
Christine didn’t push, just gave her space to form the words she needed to say as she tutted about the room.
“Did you… you helped change my clothes?” She asked hesitantly.
“I did,” she nodded casually, double checking her IV bottle’s levels.
“And you… you took my bra off?”
She nodded again, “your skin was raw and red around the edges from being in it so long, especially being damp with sweat.”
She went over to sit on the foot of the biobed and face her straight on, “I didn’t see anything, though. Neither did the boss. I just slipped the gown right over you, nothing exposed.”
She seemed to let out a shaky breath at that, nodding slightly. “Okay…” she breathed, eyes down. “Thank you,” she added, looking up.
“Of course,” she said sincerely, reaching for her hand. She stopped halfway there, letting Callie be the one to decide whether or not she took it, whether or not she wanted the contact.
Callie reached out in reciprocation, palm up, accepting the invitation.
She squeezed her hand softly, “no one here will ever look at you in a way that’s not absolutely necessary. Especially knowing your history.”
“I know that,” she said, swallowing hard. “It’s just hard to make my body know it.”
She paused, choosing her next words carefully. “Sometimes, trusting others with your body gives you more ownership of it than you might think.”
Callie cocked her head, confusion dancing along her features.
“Letting someone care for your body doesn’t take anything away from you. It gives you back things you were never supposed to lose in the first place- control, safety, comfort. Control over who touches you and how. You’re not giving up your power, you’re wielding it. You’re making the rules. You’re choosing who gets to help and how.”
“But…” Callie chewed the inside of her cheek. “Not when I was… unconscious, though.”
“Yes, even still then,” she corrected gently.
Callie’s eyes flew to meet hers, genuinely befuddled.
“We honored the boundaries you’ve set. You didn’t- and don’t- have to be awake for those to matter. No one made assumptions, no one assumed implied consent, and no one crossed any lines.” She paused, squeezing her hand again, “your body never stopped being yours.”
Her eyes turned glassy at that, looking away as she blinked hard.
“And the same thing goes for when we go shower in a few minutes. If you want help, you’ve got it. If you just want me to sit outside, you got it. If you only want help washing your hair like before, just say the word.”
“I… I always thought… I felt like…” she huffed, frustrated with herself. “I thought it made you… dirty, to ask for help like that. Lazy, yes, but mostly, like… slutty.” She wrinkled her nose, annoyed that she couldn’t find a better word to use.
“Asking for help is human,” she corrected, not flinching at her choice of words, at the shame behind them. “And being human is okay,” she smiled, knowing that objection was coming next. “Letting someone help you- see you, it’s you saying that your body matters. And that’s very brave. Not wrong or weak or dirty.”
Callie let that sink in, blinking slowly as she processed. “It’s like… it’s like when I asked you for help with those suppositories after the TSS,” she admitted, looking down, fiddling with the threads on her blanket with her free hand. “I… I just couldn’t do it alone. I was so scared. It felt so wrong. And I just… asking for help felt wrong, too, but… it somehow felt less wrong.” She looked up earnestly, “does that make sense?”
She nodded firmly, “it absolutely does. And you know what? That’s a sign that you’re learning that taking care of yourself is okay, no matter what that might look like.” She paused, “you looked like you were afraid I was going to slam the door in your face or yell at you that night. But I never would. No matter what you ask. None of us would. Even if you’d asked me to put it in for you- that would have been okay. That’s what I’m here for.”
“I guess that’s the kinda stuff your mom is supposed to help with… help you understand and learn and do…”
“And if she doesn’t, that’s why you have other women in your life to do it. To be blunt and graphic and weird,” she smirked.
That earned her a small laugh in return, and the tension seemed to finally fade a bit.
“So what do you say to that shower?” She asked, shaking her hand slightly.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
After he’d showered and shaved, Bones found himself wandering into Jim’s quarters. It was the first time since Sam had arrived that he just let himself in instead of buzzing.
Jim was sitting at the dining table near the viewport, listlessly staring out, a cup of untouched coffee in front of him.
“I’m not gonna have to worry about you going catatonic too, am I?” He quipped as he walked over and sank into the chair across from him, keeping his back to the view of deep space.
Jim snorted, but kept his eyes locked on the stars, “I screwed up, Bones.” He said roughly. “I keep screwing up. Since Nibiru I’ve been screwing up.”
Len casually reached across the table and slid Jim’s coffee over to himself, “and you’ll screw up again,” he said simply, before taking a sip of the coffee. He grimaced at how cold it was, “that’s vile. Figures you’d let good caffeine go to waste…”
“How can I continue being captain when I just keep messing it up?” He asked, ignoring his quip. “These are the moments I miss Pike most,” he said quietly. “Even if he was just going to yell at me… At least he’d tell me what to do.”
“Did he ever, though?” He challenged, drumming his fingers lightly on the table.
Jim’s eyes finally met his, “what do you mean?”
“Christopher Pike wasn’t a man who ever told anyone what to do, but he showed them. I know that because Boyce is the exact same way. If Pike were here… I don’t think he’d dare tell you what to do with your own brother.”
“It’s not just Sam,” Jim started, burying his face in his hands, elbows propped on the table.
“I know it ain’t,” he cut him off. “What I’m tryin’ to get at is that we do the best we can- make the best choices we can- with the information we have at the time. That’s something we say in medicine often. You can’t expect or prepare for every single contingency when you only have so much information. You ain’t a mind reader or a seer, so you make judgement calls that you sometimes get wrong.” He shrugged, “don’t make the consequences hurt any less, so we just learn and move on.”
He pushed the stale coffee away, “you’re only 26, kid. Your frontal lobe is barely developed. But at the same time- you’ve earned that captain's seat, those stripes on your cuff, the epaulets on your shoulders. Because you do make good decisions. You do save lives. You have been since you were 12 years old and savin’ kids from a genocide.”
“But does any of that count if I lose my sister?” He whispered, tears forming.
“You ain’t lost her. She’s mad. She’s hurt. She’s shocked. And those feelings are keeping her tethered, so I ain’t gonna fight her on them.”
“I mean lose-lose her,” Jim said. “If she were to ever die because of a decision I made… I’d never forgive myself.”
“Welcome to being a parent,” he smirked ruefully.
Jim shot him a look and he held up his hands, “it’s the truth, kid. Taking care of someone is lots of nights layin’ in bed wondering if one passing comment you made is going to send your kid to therapy someday. There’s no science to it, not really. It’s trial and error and a whole lotta love. From both sides. Love covers a multitude of sins.”
“Did you just quote the Bible?” Jim spat.
Len laughed, “I was quoting my mama, actually. How would you even know that’s a biblical reference?” He raised an eyebrow in challenge.
“I took a crap-ton of ethics classes in the academy, you’ll recall.”
“Yeah? And what did those classes teach ya about family matters?”
He rolled his eyes, “that there are no ethics in family.”
“Now that is some hard truth,” he nodded before leaning back in his chair. “Just give her time, Jim. She’ll come around.”
Jim sighed, leaning back in his chair as well, “I sure hope so.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Once she had Callie back in her biobed with fresh sheets and fresh clothes, her own clothes, Christine could see the fatigue setting in. Callie had let her help wash her hair and support her as she stood at the sink to brush her teeth, but it still took a lot out of her.
Asking took a lot out of her, too.
She took the brush out of her bag of things and like it was second nature, gently pulled her damp locks into a French braid.
As she tied it off, Callie let herself slouch against her, let her take on her weight.
She paused, hesitant to assume what she wanted, but also cognizant to not reject any physical contact that she was the one to initiate.
She set the brush aside and gently wrapped her arms around her from behind, softly resting her hands over her arms.
And at that, at that invitation, that signal that ‘this is okay’, Callie melted.
She sagged against her fully, turning to rest her temple against her collarbone.
So she readjusted her grip, moving to turn her sideways and cradle her body with one arm and pull her legs in closer with the other hand at her knees.
Callie closed her eyes and exhaled softly, leaning into the contact even more.
She tucked her head under her chin, resting it on the crown of her head, and rocked her back and forth ever so slightly.
This wasn’t just new, it was huge.
Callie accepted physical contact from very few people and only in very small, controlled, careful amounts.
‘Very few people’ meaning really just Jim and Bones. And as much as she and Jim had gone through the prior year and a half, the arguments they’d had, the contact with him had become less and less, she knew.
So for her to not only initiate contact, but to melt into it?
Dear god, she was never going to move. She didn’t even want to breathe if it meant Callie was choosing her. If it meant she was finally starting to feel safe with someone else.
It was something they had discussed- at length, Callie’s inability to fully trust anyone else on the medical staff. Her fear was justified based on past experience, but it was a real issue that Len was the only one she trusted to let fully in. Because when emergencies happened, when she was admitted, he could only go without sleep for so long.
It was the same issue with Jim, of course, although none of them really knew the reasons behind that. They just knew he’d wake up screaming if anyone but Len was caring for him, and his chart was so heavily redacted they’d never know why. But they could read in between the lines. Something horrible had happened to him, and Len had worked hard to earn even a sliver of trust medically during their years together at the academy.
And so anytime Jim and Callie were both down? The good doctor got zero reprieve.
They had been patient but cautiously added in others when they could. Like Ignacio holding her hand or Christine helping her shower.
And little by little, it seemed somewhere along the way she had begun to trust them.
As was clearly evident to a shocked Len when he returned to her room in medbay, finding her nearly wrapped around Christine, sound asleep.
Christine didn’t even move her head as he entered, shooting him a look with her eyes that said ‘don’t you dare.’
He held his hands up in acquiescence, slowly backing out of the room to head to his office, a smile dancing on his lips.
Because he wasn’t jealous, god no, he was relieved. He was flooded with relief so fierce it bordered on pain.
She wasn’t just safe, but she knew she was safe. And that was a battle none of them were sure they’d ever win. It felt like it wasn’t just a battle won, but a war they’d triumphed in. A war they’d fought long and hard, one literally full of blood and bruises.
And if he was being honest, who was he to say it was their war? Because it had been hers, a war she’d been fighting her entire life. And they’d finally convinced her to fight it.
And for the first time since she’d woken up, he felt like they were actually hearing her again.
Notes:
the conversation between Callie and Christine is really meaningful to me, for a lot of reasons I can't explain very well. All I know is that THAT is the kind of nurse I want to be someday
Chapter 15
Notes:
This chapter is far too long but I wasn't really sure where to cut it apart otherwise
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When I blink open my eyes and realize my body is heavy in Christine’s arms, I expect to panic, I expect guilt to flood in… but it doesn’t.
Instead, I realize this is the first time I actually feel present again since I came out of the catatonia. Both in my own mind and body.
I shift slightly, and her arms loosen around me. “Wh’t time’s it?” I slur.
She pulls away and looks down before shushing me softly, “sh, sh, everything’s okay. You fell asleep for a bit. That broth and shower really took their toll,” she smiles down at me gently.
I feel a gentle side to side rocking, and have to fight against closing my eyes again. I force myself to hum, “mm. Do I get more broth yet?”
She chuckles lowly, smiling wryly, “god, I love you, Cals.” She reaches up to brush my hair out of my face, her French braid having loosened as I slept, “and I missed you,” she adds quietly.
I blink slowly, eyes still rolling as I fight to stay awake in her comforting hold. “It’s nice to be missed,” I murmur.
She stills for only a second before she resumes the careful rocking. I’m not sure what I said that gave her pause, and my brain is too sleep-addled to guess.
The door swishes open then, and Bones and Ignacio walk in together.
I don’t even pick my head up, keeping it rested against Christine’s chest. But I do eye the tumbler Ignacio has in his hands, seeing as how it’s one of mine. (Sparkly horses. I’ve had it since I was 12, leave me be.) I raise an eyebrow at him in question.
Ignoring it, Bones kneels down to my eye level and looks me over with a clinical eye, “how you feelin’, darlin’?”
“Fine,” I reply softly.
“Real-fine or Callie-fine?” He raises an eyebrow.
“Real-fine,” I pout slightly, before openly eyeing the tumbler again, “what’s that?”
He glances back at Ignacio who steps forward and holds it out, “my abuela’s horchata. It’s not the synth stuff, I actually made it. It’s a light enough recipe that it’s pretty much just sweet rice water, so it shouldn’t hurt your stomach if you go slow.” He raises an eyebrow in question.
I nod affirmatively, and he hands it to me. I tuck the tumbler against my chest and close my eyes before I snuggle my head back down, hoarding my prize like a gremlin.
Christine snorts fondly, and I can hear Ignacio gaping, so I squeak, “thank you…”
She rubs a hand up and down my back gently, “Callie-girl? If you want to keep doing oral intake, we need to get your stomach used to it again by regularly ingesting something. It’s been a few hours since your broth, so can you try to drink some of this for us?”
I exhale dramatically and try to sit up, requiring her help to hoist me back to vertical from the half-horizontal position I’ve been sleeping in.
I move slowly, as if through molasses, and look down at the drink in my hand.
When I sip it, the bliss that the broth brought me is quickly outdone. My palette is hit with warm cinnamon followed by an intensely sweet light-rice flavor.
My eyes go wide and I look up at Ignacio who laughs softly, “horchata has long been one of the things on Auggie’s ‘safe’ list. Easy enough to digest and flavorful enough to feel substantial.”
I hum in response as I go to drink more, but Christine pulls the drink away from my mouth, tutting at me. “Ah-ah, slow,” she shoots me a playful glare.
I pout but let her set the tumbler aside on the overbed table. My padd is sitting on there as well, has been ever since I woke up, but I haven’t bothered with it at all. I’ve been too tired to even ponder conversing. But I see that it’s lit up with new messages as my eyes follow Christine’s reach, and I extend a grabby-hand, “can I have my padd?”
I dislodge myself from her hold, crawling out of her lap as she hands it to me, crisscrossing my legs underneath me to begin examining all my missed messages.
Unsurprisingly, the majority are from Auggie, who has been keeping me updated on his days while I’ve been sleeping through mine.
Christine kisses the top of my head and slips off the bed, letting me know she’s going to trade out with Bones and Ignacio. I try to find the words to thank her for everything, but when I can’t speak, she just reaches out to cup my chin for a second, and nods at me. Her eyes convey a message that I can’t quite put into words, but I understand nonetheless. I nod back, smiling gratefully, before she leaves.
Bones and Ignacio stand a few feet away, discussing my most recent labs, as I shoot a one-emoji reply to Auggie and another to the group chat with him and Cayde.
It’s a semi-mistake, because my padd instantly alights with a vid-call request.
I prop it up on the overbed table and smooth down my braid- fruitlessly, the frizzy curls at my edges winning the battle, before I hit accept.
Auggie’s face fills the screen as he sits on his bed in their dorm, and he wears an expression of shock and awe. “YOU’RE ALIVE!” He screeches, throwing his free hand in the air.
I scowl at his dramatics, “I was never dead, Augustin.”
“Uh, I heard the term, ‘circling the drain and calling it a swim meet’ more than once, Calliope,” he pushes back, using my full name the same way I did his.
I shoot Bones a glare over the top of my padd and he just raises an eyebrow in return before going back to discussing numbers with Ignacio.
I petulantly pick up my horchata and sip at it, looking back at Auggie, “yeah, well, I have horchata now so like, things are looking up.”
“IS THAT MY ABUELA’S HORCHATA?!”
I smirk cockily, waving my tumbler in front of the camera, “it may be…”
“Oh my god…” Auggie moans, tipping his head back theatrically, “I can never make it right!”
“Because you’re not patient enough!” Ignacio snaps, off camera for Auggie, but wearing a perfect ‘tired older brother’ expression that I can see.
“I’m in dire need of quality Mexican food!” Auggie whines. “Do you wanna hear what Cayde- our good ‘ol southern boi Cayde, decided to do for dinner? Well, honestly I don’t care if you don’t wanna hear, I need to tell someone about this,”
I giggle softly, letting him rant.
“So he decides he’s going to make birria tacos. ‘Augs,’ he says, ‘I’m going to make us a traditional Hispanic meal!’” He rolls his eyes dramatically, “if only I’d known…”
I sip carefully at my horchata, settling in for his story.
“First, could he use the typical chuck or even goat? Nooo, he has to get locally sourced short ribs! Where do you even find short ribs local to an urban San Francisco?!” He slaps his forehead flamboyantly, “the bougieness didn’t stop there, Cal! He made lime foam, insisted on hand-pressed, blue corn tortillas, and added truffle oil! My abuela came to me in a dream and yelled at me for letting him insult our ancestors with truffle oil and for putting Cajun seasoning in the consumé!”
I’m full on laughing by this point, unable to drink without choking.
He leans forward, “and you wanna know the worst part? It was amazing!” He throws himself down on his back, “maldito sea, estaban tan buenos…” (damn it, they were so good…)
“At least he didn’t set off the smoke alarm like you did with the cup noodle?” I offer.
Auggie groans, still on his back, “ay, dios mio!” (God almighty!) “I still can’t believe that is how we met our RA… dude just straight up insulted me.”
“To be fair, you did try to microwave metal.”
He bolts upright, eyes wild, “how was I supposed to know they changed the packaging?! Who does that to a classic autistic safe food?! Do they not know their target market?”
I laugh again, but we fall into an awkward silence after, where it seems we’re both struggling with what to say next.
“So… the horchata is a good sign, yeah?” He finally asks.
I nod, setting it aside, “yeah. I got to have broth earlier, and they’ve been letting me have ice chips, too.”
I rub at my nose a bit self-consciously, hyperaware of the tube in my nostril and how on display it is with my hair pulled back and my face pale and gaunt.
“So, uh, we finally found out what caused my allergic reaction,” I offer. figure we can start there, seeing as how that’s basically where this whole mess started.
Bones’ eyes flick to me for a split second, but I ignore him.
“Oh?” Auggie perks up.
“Sam tried to kill me.” I blurt.
Auggie blinks, tries to speak, fails, then tries again, “I can’t tell if you’re being serious, and I don’t think it’s the autism’s fault this time.”
“I’m dead serious, pun intended,” I smirk.
He doesn’t return the smile. “Jesus, Cal,” he shakes his head, “I’m so sorry.”
I shrug, “it wasn’t even the first time, apparently.”
“Espera- espera- ¿qué?!” (Wait, wait, what?!)
“Yeah, uh,” I rub the back of my neck, “the fire. On that away mission. I didn’t pass out from the smoke, but because I got hit over the head. We thought the smoke got me and I hit my head on the way down, but the chicken came before the egg on that one.”
His face scrunches up, “a chicken?”
I wave a hand dismissively, closing my eyes as I try to find words. This is the first time I’m talking about it since I screamed at Jim. I had meant it to be lighthearted at first, just informing Auggie of my latest drama. But typical for me, that’s not the way it gets taken. Probably for good reason. Someone- my own brother- did try to murder me, after all.
“Nevermind,” I say, “but yeah, his hero act was… an act.”
“I’m so sorry, Callie.”
“The autistic sixth sense strikes again…” I grumble, rubbing my arms.
“Pattern recognition is a jerk, ain’t it?”
“Grosero,” I smirk in agreement, using the word he taught me weeks ago.
He laughs lightly before he sombers, “speaking of… how did he take it?”
I glance over at Bones to see if he’s watching me before I answer, finding him digging through one of the cabinets on the wall now. “We aren’t speaking at the moment, if that tells you anything.” I say, dragging my eyes back to the camera in my padd.
“So not well,” Auggie winces.
I shake my head, “not well indeed… I mean, everyone knew days ago. Sam admitted it right before I… powered down.” I flinch without meaning to. “So it’s not like it was news to anyone but me once I remembered. But the issue also is it really wasn’t news to me, in a way. I’m not saying I ever suspected him, but I’m like… not… surprised?” I wince.
“Dude calls you crazy when he’s the psycho…” he grumbles.
“I guess he’s been in a mental health facility for years. He escaped somehow. Found us. Convinced Jim our dad might still be alive. And started this whole mess.”
Auggie shakes his head, squeezing his eyes shut, “uh, perdon, what?! Your dad?!”
I sigh, leaning back against my pillows, “seems I have a lot to update you on…”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Once I’m done talking to Auggie and once Ignacio has left and it’s just Bones and me, my brain whirls with all the things that have been happening. Everything with Sam, mainly.
I look over at Bones and find him already watching me, his face braced on one fist.
I raise an eyebrow and he shrugs, “you’re thinking very loudly.”
I scoff, roll my eyes, but don’t contradict him, returning to fiddling with my hands in my lap.
After a moment, I try to speak, “I just-“ I stop, frown, and try again.
“I don’t-“ no, that’s not right either.
I huff at myself, annoyed.
“I need context,” I finally say, looking over at him again.
He nods, waiting.
I look back down at my hands, “so… why, exactly, did Sam try to kill me? I mean,” I add quickly, “I understand that he’s mentally unstable, that his reasons might not make sense, but what was it about me that made him say ‘yeah, this one’s gotta go’? Am I just that annoying? Do I suck that bad? Or… what?”
“I’m gonna need you to stop that right now,” he says, his tone so harsh my head snaps up.
“Wha-“
“What he did was about him, not you. He has a history of harming anyone who threatens his belief that y’all’s dad is out there.”
“But I didn’t even know about that! So how could he think I was a threat?”
“Because he saw how much Jim loves you,” he says lowly, seriously. “That’s why he was always making snide comments, trying to drive a wedge between you two. Even between us. By being loved, it was a threat to a narcissist like him. Instead of working to earn love himself, he wanted to destroy what reminded him of what he didn’t earn.”
“But maybe if I was… maybe if I had…”
“No,” he says firmly. “I know you, kid. I know how your brain works. And I’m not gonna let you spiral and blame yourself for someone else’s actions. Not again. I will not walk in on you bleeding again.”
Those words hang heavy between us, a reminder of events past.
He leans in, “if any of this has your brain going to that place, that place where you’re thinking about hurting yourself because you feel like you’re not enough or because you deserve it or because you’re yearning for control- you speak the hell up. If you’re gonna spiral, you’re doing it with me in the damn room. You tell me.”
I fiddle with my fingers yet again, eyes downcast. “I… I don’t think I would know how,” I admit, voice barely above a whisper.
“You don’t even have to say anything,” he says gently. “You just give me a look, and I’ll figure it out. I’ll handle it. You don’t have to figure it out on your own. You don’t need an action plan- that’s my job. All you have to do is find me.”
My throat bobs as I nod.
“You can sit and scream, throw things, let it get as ugly as it needs to. But I’ll put oven mitts on you if that’s what it takes to keep you from hurting yourself.”
I snort at that, laughing wetly before I can stop myself.
He smiles back, but a silence falls for a few beats before I find myself blurting out an admission.
“The first thing I ever did,” my breath rushes out, “it wasn’t even really self-harm. It kinda was, in a way. I was twelve. I cut a chunk of my hair off. Underneath, way in the back, so no one would notice or think twice if they did. But it was something I knew about. Something I could see every time I put my hair up or ran my fingers through it.”
I pause, and he lets me find my words. “I wanted to lose a piece of myself, hurt myself, to know what it felt like. To see it grow back and look wrong. To feel… control, I guess, over what was hurting me for once. And part of it was punishment, making myself ugly for being so broken. I did it a few times, after it grew back, I’d do it again. Part of me wanted someone to ask about it, most of me got a thrill that no one ever did. Then… after Frank…”
I shake my head, eyes still down, “well, you know the rest.”
“It makes sense you know,” he says, making my head snap up again. “You’ve got a nervous system that… well, it runs hotter than most people’s. So it burns out quicker.”
“So you’re saying it’s normal?”
“I’m saying it’s understandable,” he corrects. “It’s not safe. It’s not healthy. But it was your brain trying to find a way to keep you from drowning. The thing is, now you’ve got people to help you with that.”
I nod again, looking away, seeing the empty horchata mug on my table. “I told Auggie about it,” I say. “He’s the first person I’ve ever told. Other than you. And to be fair, I didn’t tell you, you walked in on me like a creep.”
He scoffs sharply, “because you screamed!”
I whip my head at him, indignant, “because you came home early!”
“Oh, excuse me for walking into my own apartment!”
“Anyway,” I roll my eyes, “he said he’s done it too.”
Bones softens, “yeah?”
“Mmhm,” I nod. “And for the first time I didn’t feel… dirty about it. Defective and screwed up. I felt like someone finally understood.”
“You’re not defective,” he contradicts gently. “You feel everything at ten times the intensity that others do. When all those sounds and thoughts and feelings build up without anyplace to safely go,” he shrugs, “your brain looks for a release valve. It’ll find one on its own, if need be. The key is having the right tools to release the valve safely, before it gets too pressurized.”
He reaches out to put a hand on my knee, “when words don’t come easy or there’s no one to listen to them, the body does the talking.”
“So we’re not… broken?”
“God, no,” he breathes, “you’re just wired differently. And lucky for us all, I’ve got the tools to figure those wires out.”
“Tools like oven mitts?” I grin at him.
He cracks a half-cocked grin, “I’ll get them in glitter pink for you.”
I burst out laughing, “do I look like a glitter pink type of girl?!”
“Which is exactly why it’s funny. It’ll be a deterrent.”
“And here I was, planning on another piercing for my 18th birthday.”
He raises an eyebrow, “piercings and glitter pink can absolutely go together.”
“You sound as if you speak from experience,” I raise an eyebrow in return.
“Let’s just say Maddie had a rebellious phase,” he rolls his eyes fondly.
He pauses, “she’s been worried about you too, y’know. She still asks about you.”
I sigh, and my filter is long gone so I tell him the truth about Maddie for the first time, “Maddie… Maddie listens like she’s waiting for symptoms. I mean, you do too,” I roll my eyes, “but it’s… different. It took her all of two seconds of knowing me only virtually to guess about Frank. It just made me feel… exposed. She didn’t do anything wrong, I just… I can’t talk to her about it.”
“But you feel like you can talk to me?” He asks carefully, as if trying to understand, not presume.
“Yeah,” I say with a swallow. “Because you’ve never tried to fix it.”
“Because Maddie and I have different jobs,” he says gently. “She specializes in SA, she can sniff it out. She was trying to teach you to swim, and I’ve never had time to ask why you can’t, only enough to throw you a life preserver.”
“You’ve never looked at me like I was something to fix,” I admit, unable to look at him. “So I think that’s why I can talk about it easier. Plus,” I scoff, “you’ve met Frank. You get it.”
He shakes his head softly, looking far away. He hesitates, before he says, “I hit him, you know.”
For yet another time, my head snaps up, “what? When?”
“The night after your ma’s funeral. After he hit you, grabbed Jim.” He shifts in his chair, clasping his hands between his knees. “You had gravel in your knees you wouldn’t let me touch, you went home and puked your guts out, Jim was so pale I thought he was gonna pass out, and I just…”
He shakes his head, “I was so sick of that man hurting you kids. Little did I know it got even worse,” he tries to hide the sorrowful look that crosses his face when he looks up at me. “I didn’t want you to know, didn’t want you thinking you were coming to live around yet another violent man,” he explains. “So I snuck around like a teenager. But I decked him good.”
I try to stop the smirk that quirks one corner of my mouth, “d’you lay him out?”
He scoffs out a short laugh, “not unconscious, but he hit the deck.”
“Good,” I nod, smiling fully.
But my smile fades as something else crosses my mind.
“What is it?” He asks.
“It’s just… after Frank, and Jed, and Sam saying what he said… I mean, what if it is me? What if the autism makes me put off signals I don’t intend to? What if I do flirt? What if I do act like I want things I don’t?”
“Listen. Even if you did, and I’ve never seen that from you, none of that is a contract. It’s on the other person to act like an adult, not a predator. You’re not responsible for other people’s bad decisions. Frank and Jed? You never ‘sent signals’, they were looking for excuses.”
I look up cautiously, “and what about you?” I ask quietly.
He looks taken aback, “what about me?”
“Sam acted like I… like I was inappropriate.”
“No,” he says firmly, “he claimed I was inappropriate. Big difference. Again- this isn’t on you. I’m the adult here. If there was anything wrong- which there isn’t- it’d be on me. It’s my job to draw the line and keep it.”
He leans forward, “and you know how I know this is all on the up-and-up? Because yeah, even though there are things I will do for you medically that I wouldn’t be the one to do for Jo, you didn’t choose to need me in the ways you have. You just chose me to be the one you trusted. Things happened and we got through them. Together. And Sam isn’t going to twist that into something it’s not.”
“So you’re not… you’re not mad at me? You’re not going to… to stop helping me?”
“Callie,” he tsks, moving from his chair to actually sit beside me on the biobed, taking me into his arms. He holds me firmly against his side, “I will never leave you. And no, I’m not upset with you. Nothing is changing. Not if you don’t want it to.”
I shake my head, snaking my arms around his torso, “I don’t want anything to change,” I say into his shirt.
He kisses the top of my head, “good. I ain’t that easy to get rid of.”
I hum contentedly, closing my eyes, feeling them rolling back in my head as I start to drift off.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“Bones?” She slurred, arms wrapped around him as she drifted off.
“Yeah, darlin’?” He glanced down at her.
“I love you.”
He froze.
Body and soul, he froze.
She didn’t say that.
Not to him.
Jim got it casually, rarely, and it hit hard even on those occasions.
And here she was, dead serious, vulnerable, and for the first time.
He swallowed the lump in his throat that had appeared out of nowhere and blinked back the burning in his eyes as he opened his mouth to respond- but could find no words.
He had to clear his throat to make any sound come out, before he replied, “I love you too, kid.”
She burrowed a bit closer to him at that, and he pulled her blankets up over them both, settling in to hold onto her for at least the next hour. Because it would be at least that long until the lump in his throat went down enough that he could speak again.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“I want it out,” she demanded the very second he walked into her room, the morning of day five after her awakening.
She didn’t need to say what ‘it’ was, they both knew she meant the NG tube.
He blinked, his steps stuttering as the doors zipped shut behind him. “Well good morning to you too, sunshine,” he quipped, resuming his walk into the room. “Can I at least see your vitals before you start makin’ demands?”
She snorted, crossing her arms tightly over her chest, “as if you don’t check them every two hours even when you’re off-duty.”
“With you, kid, I’m never off-duty…” he shook his head, looking up at her monitors.
“I’m serious,” she said firmly. “I’m eating solids more than three times a day, my labs are fine, and I’m not having any GI issues.”
He blinked at her.
“No nausea, no vomiting, no intestinal upset,”
He pursed his lips and nodded, tapping away at the padd that held her chart in his hand.
“Clinically,” she challenged, “I don’t need it anymore.”
“Oh, you want to talk clinically,” he challenged right back, crossing his own arms to mirror hers and leaning a hip against the counter behind him. “I didn’t realize there was another MD in this room.”
She scowled at him, “there are risks to keeping it in for an extended period of time. Mucosal breakdown, infection, patient discomfort.” She bit out. “The longer it’s in, the harder it is to readjust to oral feeding.”
“You’re cherry-picking facts,” he said bluntly, knowing that dancing around them wasn’t an option. “Sure, you’re eating solids regularly, but not enough to sustain yourself fully. And they’re easy to digest solids, it’s not like you’re eatin’ steak dinners in here.”
“I could eat more if you weren’t filling me up with formula all night,” she fired back.
“That formula ain’t just about calories, it’s about electrolytes. I pull it too early, you’ll crash because your body isn’t used to pulling all its energy from real food yet. It takes energy to make energy, kid.”
“So you’re saying I have to eat more ‘real food’ to make my body get used to using it again?”
“Yes,” he nodded once.
She sighed deeply, arms loosening at the shoulders just a bit as his logic sank in. “Give me a timeframe, then,” she said, eyes snapping up. “How long it’s going to take to get there.”
He shook his head, “I can’t do that, darlin’. I can’t put a number on recovery. It depends on how your body responds.”
“So I just stay prisoner until you get to decide I’m better?”
Oh, she was choosing feisty today.
He blew out a breath through his nose, “no. We set and meet goals. Calorie goals with meals, certain lab values, and building your strength back up with physical therapy so you can function without shaking.”
Her shoulders rose towards her ears again, “I am not doing PT,” she said defiantly. “I’m not having someone gawk at me while I walk across the room, then take pleasure in making me do it five more times until I collapse.”
“First of all, the PT is not optional,” he shook his head. “Secondly, working to rebuild strength and muscle is what’s going to help kickstart your appetite and ultimately help you eat more.”
“I’m not going to be watched.” She bit firmly.
“Then I will help you,” he said, voice bordering on defeat. "Christine and Ignacio and I can-“
“No.”
“Callie-“
“I’m done talking about it.”
“Sweetheart-“
“I said I’m done.” She said harshly, eyes locked on a spot on the far wall.
He stifled a sigh and glanced at her monitors one more time before silently walking out of her room.
He passed Ignacio on his way to his office, “uh-oh,” he smirked softly. “I know that look. What did you two fight about this time?”
He huffed, rolling his eyes and motioning for him to follow him. “First it was the tube,” he said, resuming his walk to his office. “Then it was PT. That’s where the real blow up happened.”
“She doesn’t want to do it?”
“She’s refusing to do it,” he nodded. “Says she doesn’t want to be ‘gawked’ at. She doesn’t even want any of us.” He dropped into his desk chair and ran a hand down his face, “it’s 0823 and I’m already exhausted.”
Ignacio smiled, pressing down on his insulin pump tape to restick it to his skin where it had started to peel around the edges. “You know what the issue is, right?”
“That she’s stubborn?” He huffed.
“No,” he shook his head, looking back at him. “She doesn’t want to be perceived.”
“Come again?”
“It’s a sensory overload of emotions,” he said slowly, gently. “Her brain- an autistic brain- doesn’t just see PT as awkward, but as a threat. And how does Callie react to a threat?”
“She shuts down,” he answered, understanding dawning.
“Mmhm,” he nodded, smiling encouragingly. “So if she wants to be invisible, we’ve gotta work with that, not try to force her to feel comfortable with being seen.”
Len thumped his head back against the headrest of the chair, “so chances are, if we don’t tell her small things that are safe for her to do on her own, she’s gonna haul herself outta bed and end up flat on the floor from tryin’ to figure it out herself.”
“Exactly.”
He shook his head, staring at the ceiling, “ugh, this kid… I really regret ever saying that Jim was the most stubborn person in the galaxy.”
The younger doctor snorted in response, “the universe took that as a challenge.”
Len rubbed the back of his neck, “I’ll put together a list for her… ankle pumps, hip bridges, arm circles… things she can do in bed and alone.”
“The next thing her mind’ll jump to is what happens after that,” Ignacio pointed out. “And if you tell her that you’ll cross that bridge when you get to it, she’s just gonna stress about it and not focus on what she can do. But- since the goal is to work up to letting us help her- you’re gonna have to lay that one on gently. Let her know to expect it without overwhelming her.”
“Maybe you should be the one doin’ all’a this…”
“Ah, but I’m not her PCP or guardian, am I?” He smirked.
Len rolled his eyes, “get outta here before I steal your coffee and dump it on you.”
“You’d never disrespect coffee that way.”
“The way you drink it, it’s barely even worth calling ‘coffee’…” he grumbled.
“Excuse me for liking some flavor in my brew!”
“A splash of coffee in a cup of milk isn’t ‘brew’,” he deadpanned.
Ignacio stood, holding his coffee protectively close with a feigned expression of horror, “how dare you insult my coffee!”
He just shook his head as he began to type out a list for Callie.
A knock at the door made him look up, “Jim,” he said as the young captain came in and took Ignacio’s vacated seat. He looked him over appraisingly, taking in the circles under his eyes and the slouch in his shoulders. “What’s up, kid?”
Jim rubbed at the back of his neck, “how is she?”
Len leaned back in his chair. Jim wasn’t asking how she was physically, he was asking how she was emotionally. And when she was going to stop icing him out.
“She’s feisty this morning, so things are looking up, I’d say.”
He nodded, eyes glazing over.
“But that’s not what you meant,” it wasn’t a question. Not really.
He shook his head, searching for words he couldn’t find.
Len sighed and leaned forward, bracing his arms against his desk. “I don’t need to spell anything out for you. She feels betrayed. And she does all she can to keep people at arm’s length to avoid ever having to feel that. So not only does she feel like you can’t be trusted, but like she also can’t trust herself. It’s gonna take time.”
“Which is why I want to show that I am here for her,” he said, voice full of gravel.
“I understand. Really, I do. If it were Jo…” He shook his head, “every instinct in ya is screaming to be there. But sometimes being there means being… elsewhere. But,” he said, before Jim could object, “I also agree with you, it’s been days with zero defrosting. I can at least turn on the hairdryer and point it her way.”
He breathed a sigh of relief, shoulders finally falling from his ears, “thank you, Bones.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
I’m pouting in my biobed, arms still crossed even as I lay back, glaring at the ceiling, when my padd dings for the fifth time.
Could I sit up and turn the stupid thing off? Yes, yes I could, but I don’t even want to see who is trying to message me at the moment as none of the options are good.
Jim and I still aren’t speaking.
I don’t want to hear from any of the medical team.
Cayde is still not-so-subtly trying to check on me.
And Auggie made the gravest mistake of all- agreeing with Bones.
“Cal, you’re as steady as a newborn deer right about now. You can’t actually expect them to just let you do PT on your own,” he had said.
“And why not?” I bit back, miffed that the person I’d gone to in order to vent wasn’t taking my side.
“Would you let a patient as unsteady as you try to ambulate themselves without any supervision?”
“I- I would if it was the only way to get them up!”
“That’s horse crap and you know it.”
“‘Horse crap’? Cayde’s Southern lingo starting to rub off on you?”
“Don’t try to shift the focus to me,” he shook his head. “Deflection isn’t gonna work here.”
“Hanging up will work fine if you’re not going to listen-“ I snapped, reaching forward to end the call.
“I am listening, you just don’t like what I’m saying,” he challenged.
Frustrated tears welled in my eyes, “why do none of you get it?!” I snapped, slapping the bed with both hands. “I get to say no to things! I get to be in charge of my own body! I’m not doing something just because it’s what works for everyone else when maybe it’s not going to work for me!”
He softened, “Cal, why wouldn’t PT work for you?”
“It’s not that it won’t work,” I swiped at my eyes, annoyed with myself. “It’s that I don’t feel like being watched anymore. Especially when, as you so eloquently put it, I look like a newborn fawn.” I scoffed wetly, “you’re not even here and you know how ridiculous and pathetic I look.”
“I didn’t say that as an insult or because you look pathetic, I said that because it’s accurate,” he said, a hair softer. “I’m not gonna be like your mom and call you names to motivate you. My nurse-brain is what’s working here- it’s a fact that you’re unsteady. It’s a safety issue.”
“It’s also a fact that being watched and stared at and perceived is going to make me flip the frick out! I thought you, of all people, would understand that.”
“And I do,” he nodded. “I have an accommodation to be at my clinicals a half hour later than scheduled because I have to come all the way back to the dorm to eat lunch, because I can’t eat in a loud, crowded campus mess, then be expected to deal with people all afternoon. It’s too many sounds, too many people, too many eyes. I’m not saying you have to do PT like everyone else, I’m just saying you have to do it somehow.”
“Yeah, by myself!”
“There’s gotta be a middle ground to that.”
“Yeah, sure, what? Bones stands in the corner and faces the wall? Sure, he’s not watching, but he’ll be hearing every time my breath shakes.”
An alarm went off on Auggie’s end at that point and he cursed under his breath in Spanish before looking at me apologetically. “I have a mandatory exam, counts for a big portion of my grade,”
I wave a hand, “go, you actually have a life to live, unlike me.”
“Callie-“
“Bye, Augs.”
And I’ve been pouting ever since, despite him messaging me as he walked to his lecture hall.
So when my door slides open and Bones slips in, I roll my eyes and close them, unwilling to have any more ‘compromise’ talks. “I told you I was done talking.”
“Doesn’t mean I quit listening,” he says, setting something down on the overbed table.
I crack an eye open and see he’s placed a padd there, before stepping away to seat himself in the furthest chair possible.
“What’s that?” I ask warily, unmoving.
He shrugs, crossing his arms and settling into his chair, “take a look.”
I scowl, huffing in annoyance as I sit up- with great effort, stupid body- and pull the padd into my lap.
Physical Therapy Exercises (to be done independently)
Ankle pumps (20 reps, 3x per day)
-Flex and point each foot slowly
Heel slides (10 per leg, 2x per day)
-Slide one heel slowly up towards the body and back down, keeping the heel on the bed
Bridging (5 reps, 2x per day - ONLY IF NO DIZZINESS!)
Bend knees, feet flat on the bed, and gently —
I stop reading and look up at him, “what is this?”
“What does it look like?” He asks coolly.
I raise an eyebrow, “it looks like baby exercises…”
He keeps infuriatingly calm and shrugs again, “prove me wrong then. Or break your fool neck when you try to stand alone because you didn’t wanna do ankle pumps. Your choice.”
I glare at him, “…no audience?”
“Nope.” He shakes his head once.
“Even for my vitals?”
That gets a snort as he says, “kid, your vitals always have an audience. It’s called a computer, and it starts screamin’ if your numbers go outside of range. But unless your ‘baby exercises’ send your numbers sky-high or bottoming out, still no audience.”
I narrow my eyes, “…widen the ranges a bit, just in case.”
“Already done.”
“Hmm…” I continue glaring at him, as if I can see through him.
My personal padd dings again and I shoot it a glare as if it’s personally affronted me before looking back at Bones. “And how long am I stuck on the geriatric circuit?”
“Next step will be standing. Not walking, standing.”
“And you’ll let me do that alone, too?” I ask dubiously.
“Somewhat,” he says lightly.
I glare again.
He uncrosses his arms and leans forward, resting his elbows on his legs, hands dangling loosely between them. “When we get to that point, I have a compromise. You let me help you get out of bed and steady on your feet, that part is non-negotiable, but once you are, I will wait down the hallway until A.) you call me or B.) three minutes pass. Whichever comes first. But if you so much as blink once too long without calling me- I’m glued to your hip from then on. Got it?”
I consider his terms, picture having to let someone help me out of bed, but I also picture falling flat on my sore hips if I try it alone, and then I nod.
He nods in return, leaning back in his chair, “so-“
My padd dings again and I shoot it a look that would melt it if possible.
“Woah, what did that thing do to you?” He asks.
I swing my foul look over his way and roll my eyes, “people are annoying me.”
“People love you,” he corrects with a small smile.
“Semantics…”
“Who are you ignoring?”
“I had assumed you were one, but I guess not anymore. Jim knows better than to try me right now. So probably Christine, Auggie, and Cayde…”
“And why are we ignoring your friends?”
“Auggie is my only friend,” I correct, my face scrunching up in confusion.
He cocks his head lightly, “why do you say that?”
“Because… it’s the truth…?” I reply slowly.
“Cayde’s been awfully concerned in my inbox for someone who ain’t a friend.”
“Cayde is like… a mutual friend. He’s your nephew, Auggie’s roommate, and the guy I left the keys of my truck with. That’s why I can’t figure out why he keeps messaging me…” I look up, “he messages you, too? About me?”
Bones nods, completely serious, “asks about you quite a bit.”
“Why?” And I don’t ask to be difficult, or to hear nice things, I ask because I truly do not understand. I don’t understand why Cayde continues to try and be nice to me. “I mean, like, he doesn’t have to. Be my friend or something. Just because they have my truck and all. It’s not… I don’t do… quid pro quo. I don’t expect things from people. He doesn’t owe me.”
“He doesn’t take an interest in ya because he owes you, Callie,” he says gently. “That’s just how Cayde is, how he’s always been. Sure, his brain is always going 30 different directions, each at their own breakneck speed, but he always makes sure to keep one track free and clear for people he cares about.”
“But he shouldn’t care about me?” I question, voice pitching high at the end. “Like… why would he?”
Bones shrugs, “why would he agree to help get Jed arrested when he had no involvement? That’s just how he is. He cares about people.”
“I’m not ‘people’,” I crinkle my nose again, “I’m just… me.”
“Mmhm,” he nods, long-suffering. “And people like you.”
I cock my head, considering. “I think he’s just trying to be nice…”
“Just because you’re not used to something doesn’t mean it’s fake,” he says with a soft smile. He nods to my padd, “what’s he saying?”
I sigh and pick it up, reading, “he wants to know if you made me your mom’s grits yet because apparently,” I toss the padd down, “they heal everything.”
He snorts, rubbing his forehead, “that kid always did have a thing for comfort food.”
“You should hear Auggie’s tales of Cayde’s cooking…”
“Yeah, well,” he grunts as he stands, “Auggie starts fires in microwaves and therefore has no room to talk.” He walks over to sit in the chair closer to the bed, “so you gonna quit ignorin’ the poor boy and answer?”
I sigh, flopping back against my pile of pillows, “I don’t know what to say. Because he’s not actually asking about grits, he’s asking how I’m doing.”
“And you don’t want to answer that?”
I tilt my head to look at him, “of course not. I’m not going to trauma dump on him.”
“Saying that you’re recovering isn’t trauma dumping,” he argues.
I lay my head back again, “you’re very argumentative today.”
“And you’re very stubborn.”
“Is that supposed to be news to me?”
“And how long is your stubborn butt going to keep Jim at arm’s length?”
My jaw ticks, “until he learns to make better decisions.”
“We do the best we can with the information we have at the time,” he says. It’s something he says often when it comes to making- or missing- diagnoses, meaning that we aren’t all knowing and can’t expect ourselves to be.
“Then why is it that you and I can always see through a person before he does, given that we all have the same information?”
“Kid, I’m not askin’ you to forgive him right now,” he says gently. “I’m askin’ you to stop punishing him.”
My stomach lurches and I sit up again, looking him square on. “I’m not-“
“You are,” he says softly. “And I don’t blame you, but if you keep it up, soon that wall you’re buildin’ is gonna get too high for either of ya to ever climb over. It’s been days. He respected your space and silence. And in that silence, the guilt is eating him alive.”
My stomach flips again as my eyes drift downward, guiltily.
“I’m not saying you need to hold hands and go back to normal, I’m just saying you need to let him back in your orbit.”
I sigh slowly before nodding.
“I’ll stay in the room, too, won’t leave you alone and awkward.”
“Oh, it’s gonna be awkward,” I snort, picking my padd back up. “Shoulda just messaged Cayde back and kept my mouth shut to begin with…”
“What are you going to tell him?” He asks as he stands, “so I can keep my end of the story matching.”
I sigh again, “I don’t know… I guess that you’re a jerk and won’t let me have anything as heavy as grits yet…”
He rolls his eyes, “I’m going to get you breakfast. I’ll be back in five minutes with grits and your brother. Be prepared.”
And if after I message Cayde back I do the ankle pumps… Bones doesn’t need to know.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
I’m stirring the bowl of grits in front of me, unwilling to look at Jim as he sits in the chair to my right, beside the biobed. Neither of us have said anything beyond simple greetings, and Bones is standing with one shoulder leaning against the wall as he observes the painful silence.
Jim is clearly afraid to say the wrong thing- again- and me, I just have no idea what to say at all.
“Well this is lively,” Bones finally drawls, breaking the silence.
Jim shoots him a glare and he raises an eyebrow in response, “the last time I heard you this quiet you were dead.”
Jim’s jaw drops, “how come you get to make jokes about that but I’m not allowed?!”
Bones runs a hand down his face, “okay, let’s do this,” he says, long-suffering. “Ain’t neither of you’s gonna start talkin’ first, so I’ll facilitate. I want each of you to name one thing that you need to know. Callie,” he looks at me, “you start.”
I gape at him, aghast, “why me?!”
“Because I said so.”
“You know what he’s doing, right?” Jim says to me, a bit conspiratorially.
I look over at him, “shyeah, he’s gone full shrink-mode.”
“What do you think the next step will be? Trust falls? Letters to our inner children?”
I snort, covering my mouth with one hand to stifle the laughter bubbling up.
“I’m right here, you know,” Bones says, feigning annoyance. “I have half a mind to start billing you two by the hour just to cut down on your nonsense.”
“Our nonsense?” I quip, doing my best to look shocked. “I’m just innocently eating my breakfast!”
He cocks his head at me, “you’re pushing around food that I painstakingly prepared,” he deadpans.
Little does he know my free hand is also texting Ignacio, on-duty in the main bay, for a rescue. BONES HAS GONE INTO PSYCHOBABBLE MODE. SAVE US!!!
“To be fair, that stuff does look like baby food,” Jim winces.
Bones’ mouth opens, ready to retort when I reply quicker than he can, “you should see the list of baby exercises he gave me to do…”
“Ooh, I remember those days,” he says, leaning back in his chair. “Ankle pumps? Stress ball squeezes?”
I nod miserably, “baby food, baby exercises-“
“Baby emotional maturity!” Bones quips, looking exasperated. He squeezes the bridge of his nose, “for the love- you two have gotta talk about the elephant in the room eventually. Sweepin’ everything under the rug ain’t healthy!”
Jim and I share a look and fall silent again.
He sighs softly before he finally speaks, “…I need to know if this is something we can ever truly get past,” he says quietly.
I set my spoon down, rubbing my hands together between my crisscrossed legs. “I guess… to answer that… I need to know if you’re going to believe me if I tell you something.”
He nods fiercely, “yes, absolutely, I-“
“I mean, you can say that, but when it comes down to it…” my mouth opens and closes silently as words escape me. “I don’t always have words for things. Auggie calls it an ‘autistic sixth sense’, I can sense vibes but I don’t always pick up on the cues that are giving me those vibes. And Sam… Sam gave me bad vibes from the beginning, but I didn’t know how to tell you without facts. The same thing goes for why I didn’t tell anyone that the nurses in medbay were being mean to me on-shift, I couldn’t give concrete examples without feeling like I sounded crazy. I didn’t know how to tell you that I missed you when you were off with Carol without sounding like a needy kid. I just…” I look up at him, blue eyes meeting blue eyes. “I just need to know I can talk to you, even when I can’t express myself perfectly.”
He nods seriously, keeping his eyes on mine, “if you come to me, I will listen. I promise. I’ve learned my lesson, the hard way, many times the past couple of years. I leap without looking when it comes to trusting the wrong people, and it’s something I need to get better at. It’s something I will get better at.”
I nod in return, looking down, “then… yes. Yes, this is something we can get past.”
I see him deflate with relief, like he can finally breathe again.
“Good,” Bones pipes up from near the wall, “now-“
His padd buzzes and he looks down before scowling at it, then up at me, “Callie. Ignacio is not going to help you two escape this!”
I throw my hands up, “it was worth a try! You know full well I don’t do therapy! Can’t believe the jerk ratted me out…”
“The two people on this ship who probably need therapy more than anyone else both refuse it, color me shocked…” Bones rolls his eyes.
“Is he insulting us?” I turn to Jim, “I think he’s insulting us.”
“I’m more so insulting your mother…” Bones grumbles.
“I think you’re right,” Jim says, fake-seriously, ignoring him. “He’s absolutely insulting both his captain and his student nurse.” He shakes his head and tuts at Bones, “shame, shame…”
Bones rolls his eyes once more, trying and failing to hide the smirk creeping onto his face. He nods at my bowl, “eat your food. It’s getting cold.”
Jim shifts nervously in his chair, “so, uh, real food? That’s progress, yeah?”
I nod, taking a small bite of the grits and finding them far tastier than they appear. Dang it. I’m going to have to tell Cayde he was right about these.
Bones nods as well, “we’ve already transitioned from constant enteral nutrition to gravity feeds every 4-6 hours. If she is able to keep more solids down without issue, we keep adding in more real food, and tube'll be out soon.”
My head snaps up, “wait, really?”
He smiles softly at me, “yeah, kid. Really. Plus if you actually do them so-called ‘baby exercises’ I gave you, your appetite will keep perkin’ up.”
I share a look with Jim, a small, meaningful look between two people who understand exactly what a big deal that is.
He tentatively reaches forward to lay a hand over my knee and squeeze, and I don’t mind the touch.
Jim’s communicator goes off then, Spock’s voice coming through, “Commander Spock to the Captain,”
“Kirk here,” Jim says formally, whipping his communicator out of his pocket.
“Captain I have a development I believe you will want to examine for yourself.”
Jim looks at me and I nod slightly, signaling it’s okay for him to go.
He nods in response, before answering Spock, “meet me in my ready room. I’m leaving medbay now. Kirk out.”
He stands and hesitates before he leans forward to kiss the top of my head, and I lean in to meet him halfway. He pauses as he pulls away, tapping underneath my chin for just a moment, sharing a silent look that communicates more than words can.
Then he’s off.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“Captain,” Spock nodded as they met, “we have located a data node with a strong possibility of being the one we are searching for.”
“Where?” Jim asked, sitting at his desk.
“Mnemosyne Station. It was previously run by the Daystrom Institute with Starfleet backing. However, as details are hard to come by, it is logical to conclude it was less Starfleet, and more Section 31.”
Jim groaned, throwing his head back, “great. It’s always them…” He looked back at his XO, “you said ‘previously’? Who runs it now?”
“Daystrom removed their affiliation nearly three years ago.”
“So after… Vulcan?”
“Indeed. Since then, it has been abandoned.”
Jim raised an eyebrow, “then why would the node still be there?”
“There are reports,” Spock said slowly, moving to sit across from him, “from black market dealers, that the Institute left abruptly, leaving many artifacts behind. Additionally, as it was a Starfleet-affiliated station, any and all items left behind would be sealed behind Starfleet security protocols.”
“Artifacts… What kind of station was it?” He asked suspiciously.
“Unclear. Some reports make it out to be a secure storage facility for artifacts both priceless and mysterious. Others imply the station was used for hiding items Starfleet and other organizations didn’t want the public to know about. In any case, there have been multiple reports of a Kelvin-era Starfleet data node locked in one of the secure sections.”
“Again, would it still be there, though? Wouldn’t one of those black market dealers have found a way to steal and auction it off?”
“Given our assumption that Section 31 was involved in storing items on this station, the official reports of Starfleet security protocols make sense. Each item is said to have been locked behind layers of high level checks, presumably requiring Starfleet command codes and possibly retinal scans. But the interesting part,” Spock said, steepling his fingers. “Is that this particular data node is said to have an unbreakable lock. One requiring a DNA signature to open. That is why it was left behind. Due to the fact no one outside of Starfleet has a way to get into the node's security pod, and even if they could hack into it, they could not break past the DNA lock, it is of little value to traders and thieves.”
Jim blew out a breath, trying to steady himself. “Sounds promising,” he said evenly. “How far are we from the station?”
“Nearly one-week’s time. If you are agreeable, I will have Mr. Sulu change course immediately.”
“I’m agreeable,” he nodded, trying to keep his eyes from glazing over as they focused on some spot on the floor. “Have him alter our course and then inform the crew, if you please?”
Spock stood smoothly, “right away, Captain.” He paused, “will you be informing your siblings of this development?”
Jim rubbed at one eye, “…not yet. Once we get closer, but not yet.”
“A wise decision,” he nodded before leaving.
After he did, Jim sat in silence, ears ringing, wondering if their wild goose chase wasn’t so wild after all.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
The day finally comes where Bones walks in when I’m mid-breakfast and smiles softly at me, looking like he has something to say.
“What?” I ask suspiciously, eyes narrowing.
He looks down at the padd in his hand, as if to confirm something with himself once more, before he looks back up at me. “It’s time, darlin’. Your weight and oral intake are holding steady without any GI issues. Your labs are also stable, and you’re walkin’ laps with no issue. If you think you’re ready, I say it’s time we pull the tube and let ya get on home.”
My back stiffens as I straighten, “really?”
His smile deepens as he sets the padd down and moves closer, “yeah, kid,” he says softly, “really. Unless you-“
“No!” I gasp, spoon clattering as I drop it, “I mean- yes! I mean- please take it out! And-and, I can really go home?”
He nods, “you can go wherever you want, whether that be your bedroom in the Captain’s quarters or mine, up to you, but yeah. You’re ready to be free from 24-hour care.”
I notice how he doesn’t say monitoring. “…you’re gonna make me keep the vitals bracelet on though, aren’t you?”
“Oh, there are absolutely conditions to your release,” he says, perching himself on the edge of the biobed. “I just didn’t wanna ruin the moment.”
I groan and tip my head back, rolling my eyes, “consider the moment ruined…” I whine. I sigh, “what are the terms of my parole?”
He shakes his head ruefully, “bracelet stays. I still want daily labs and weight checks for a week, then every three days for a while. Someone will eat with you for meals and you’re gonna chart any fluids and snacks you have in between- honestly,” he gives me a stern look. “And you promise that if you have any odd symptoms at all, you say something, immediately, got it?”
I nod, not happy, but willing to agree to just about anything to leave. The prospect of sleeping in my own bed again is… more than motivating.
He ticks off his fingers as he lists more rules, “no 0300 runs, no clinical shifts, no school exams, no hiding, no stress.”
I quirk an eyebrow, “no stress? This is me we’re talking about, remember?”
He snorts before he can stop himself prior to another head shake, “seriously, Callie,” he says softly. “We almost lost you- more than once. Please don’t give us a repeat performance.”
I look down, nodding. “I’ve already told you,” I mutter, “it was never about weight or looks or attention… I was just scared. And overwhelmed.”
He reaches forward to hook a finger under my chin and tip my face up to look at him, “I know. Which is why you got away with it for so long. When you spiral, you do it as quietly as possible. But that stops here, got it? What did I tell you? If you’re gonna spiral…?”
I sigh, “I do it with you ‘in the damn room’.”
He nods once, dropping his hand, “damn right.”
Then he pats my knee before he stands up, “I’m gonna go gather supplies. Jim asked me if he could be here whenever this day came, but I told him that would be up to you. So do you want me to call him down, or no?”
I only have to think about it for a moment before I nod, “yeah. Yeah, he was here when it went in, he should be here when it comes out.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“Okay, darlin’,” Bones says lowly, gloves on, standing at my side. “Ready to do this?”
I nod, looking up at him. I feel the tube pull in my throat as I do, because even after all this time, I still feel it shift every time I move my neck.
He nods at me, glancing over at Jim, receiving a nod from him as well. “Chin to your chest- yep, perfect. On the count of three, I’m gonna pull in one smooth motion, til it’s all the way out. You might gag, your eyes’ll probably water, but it’ll be over quick, I promise.”
He steps forward, reaching out for me, “gonna peel this tape off first…” he mutters, working slowly, gently. “Your throat’ll feel scratchy, but you can have some ice or anything else you want to drink after.”
He sets the tape aside and wraps his fingers around the tubing. “I know it seems barbaric,” he says tilting his head slightly, “but medicine still is in some areas.”
Jim snorts and I smile smally, trying not to shake as my nerves ramp up.
“Try and relax,” he murmurs. “Now take a deep breath then hold it, okay?”
I nod, before pushing my chin back towards my chest.
“1… 2… 3-“ he pulls in one smooth pull as promised, and before I know it I’m gagging and trying not to sneeze all at once.
Jim was ready with an emesis basin that he immediately shoves under my chin, while Bones grabs a handful of tissues and puts them firmly in my hand.
My eyes are watering like crazy, and I blink through the wet tears as I try to look up, see the tube that just came out of me. Nursing has absolutely become an autistic special interest for me, and I really want to see what it looks like.
Bones is checking it over to make sure it all came out in one piece, before he nods and goes for the biohazard waste bin.
Jim keeps one hand on the basin and puts the other on my knee, rubbing his thumb across it gently. “Hey, breathe, just breathe for now, okay? You don’t have to do anything else but breathe.”
I nod, doing as he says, the gags subsiding. I swallow hard and look over at him, his blue eyes full of concern as he looks me over.
“You’re okay,” he says softly, almost as if he needs to hear it, too.
I nod again, eyes closing as I push the basin away and accept a cup of ice. “Head’s buzzing,” I say roughly, tipping the ice into my mouth.
Bones opens his mouth to respond, but Jim beats him there, quietly telling me, “that’s normal.”
I look over, waiting for more, waiting for an explanation.
“Ears, nose, throat, all sensitive stuff,” he says lowly. “The buzzing’ll die down. Just a head rush is all.”
Bones doesn’t correct him, so I know he’s at least halfway correct, and I tip more ice into my mouth.
“I’m gonna go finish the discharge forms,” Bones says, stepping towards the door. “Sit tight, we’ll make sure there are no issues, then you can head out, okay?”
Jim and I both nod before he walks out, leaving just the two of us.
I’m the one to break the heavy silence when I say, “I forgot what it feels like to breathe through both sides of my nose.”
He chuckles lowly, “you’ll never take it for granted again.”
I press on the nostril lightly, gingerly, like I expect it to be bruised or something. My eyes get stuck on my hand after that, and I stare at it, suddenly feeling like I’m in someone else’s body.
“You also tend to forget that your body is your own, until it comes out…” he says knowingly, sounding far away.
I look over at him, and find his eyes locked on my hand, like it’s keeping his body anchored as his mind floats off.
I hesitate before I speak again, nearly stopping myself before I force the words out, “I keep feeling like nothing is ever going to be the same-“
I suck in a sharp breath, almost a gasp, before continuing, “a-and I know that’s really dramatic to say, but I just… it…”
“It’s not dramatic,” he says quietly, eyes still glazed over and locked on my hand. “Sometimes… sometimes it feels like an echo. When they finally pulled mine…” he shakes his head softly, “I didn’t feel relief, I didn’t feel free, I felt… exposed. Scarred. Like I’d been broken into a million shards and only put back together with half the pieces. It’s like a feeling of being different without choosing to be.”
I pause, nearly stop breathing, before I say what I say next. “That’s how I felt after Jed,” I say just above a whisper.
He looks up at that, eyes on my face as I keep mine downcast now.
“Callie,” he takes a breath and licks his lips nervously, “I will never be able to sufficiently apologize to you for not seeing who he really was from the start.”
I start to shake my head and he holds out a hand, “no- please- I need to say this.”
I look down, tensely awaiting his next words.
“I’m the adult. I should have been more careful and wary. I let him fool me. Same way I got fooled by Sam and Khan and Marcus and Kod-“ he stops himself, clearing his throat uncomfortably, shifting like he’s in pain, and it’s when he shifts that I see in my periphery that his eyes are wet. “I’m not qualified to be captain of a starship,” he whispers, “let alone your guardian and brother. I don’t protect you… and I have to wonder if I ever did.”
My head snaps up then, looking over at him. “What-“
“I left you there. Left you with Winona and Frank and I knew, I knew what Frank was and I still…” he shakes his head, jaw tight, looking like it’s taking everything in him not to cry.
“Jim,” I say softly, “you didn’t have a choice. With her xeno… even had you been an admiral by 18, she’d never have let me out of there. I was trapped- we both were, in some ways. You got me out the second you were able.”
“But had I not stayed away-“
“We both know mom has no trouble coming up with unique ways to inflict suffering,” I say, much sharper than I mean to. “That’s why she thrives in Section 31,” I laugh humorlessly. “Staying away is what had to happen because unfortunately, she was the one in control. So don’t blame yourself for all that. You can’t take all the blame for Jed, either.”
“I just thought you deserved a night out… To be a teenager, to be normal for once… After all that we’d gone through…” He shakes his head, “I wanted you to see that the universe can be fun and relaxing. But all I did was reinforce your fears.”
“No,” I correct gently, “Jed did that, not you. And I don’t blame you for what happened. It’s just that… that I’m- I’m me, y’know? I’m autistic, not that we really talk about that much, but I don’t pick up signals the best. So I look to other people for context to determine how I need to act, and…”
“And I gave you the wrong context clues,” he says sadly.
He swallows hard before looking at me again, moving to sit down finally, “I’m sorry we haven’t really talked about it. I didn’t know if you’d want to. That was… I wasn’t really… present for all that…” he says, regret clear in his voice.
“And again, that’s not your fault-“
“Again, had I not climbed into a warp core because I trusted the wrong people-“
“Oh my god,” Bones’ voice breaks in, exasperation dripping off every word. “You see, this is why the two of you need an actual therapist to mediate…” he grumbles, coming fully into the room.
“Eavesdropper…” Jim grumbles.
“You two aren’t exactly quiet,” he responds, moving to sit in the other chair, the one to my left. “And no, the two of you, the three of us, never sat down and talked about her autism diagnosis. And no, I don’t just mean the label, I mean what it means for her and how she sees and interacts with the universe.”
“I understand she’s autistic, I’ve never ignored that,” Jim says, a little defensively.
“Not sayin’ you have, kid,” Bones responds gently. “But fact’a the matter is you weren’t there when it all happened. And to be fair,” he looks at me, “I don’t think we even really discussed it.”
I shrug, “I guess for me it just… made sense. Like, everything finally made sense. Everything that’s ever been ‘wrong’ with me finally had an explanation. It was a relief to me more than anything.”
Jim blinks at that, looking a little surprised, “I didn’t know that.”
“Yeah I mean, you know how I like context,” I smirk, “and the diagnosis finally gave me that.”
Jim looks between us, “what, uh… what was the catalyst for it?”
Bones looks at me, almost as if for permission, so I speak up first, “probably when he walked in on me going at my leg with his scalpel.”
Jim reels back slightly, blanching as he searches for words to respond to that.
I shrug lightly, “it wasn’t the first time and it wasn’t the last. Between the self-harm, the suicidal thoughts, and the nightmares, I’m lucky he didn’t just write ‘PTSD’ on my forehead and lock me away.”
Bones scowls, clearly miffed at the thought.
“Bones looked for reasons, not just at symptoms,” I continue. “That was the first time anyone ever looked at me, all of me, and tried to understand. Tried to help, not just force me into a box of what is ‘expected’.” I pause, “because… yeah, I am a teenager, but I’m not normal. And I’m okay with that. But I need you to understand what my ‘not normal’ means.”
“It means I don’t need to encourage you to go have a ‘normal teenage night out’,” he says, understanding dawning.
I nod encouragingly, “yes.”
“And it means I need to ask more questions… if that’s okay?”
I nod eagerly, “it’s always okay.”
“Am I… do I communicate clearly enough for you?”
I bite my lip, “…not always,” I say honestly, looking down and fiddling with my hands again. “I have to watch you really closely. How your pitch changes, how your eyebrows move, how your eyes twitch, when you pause… it’s like you’re always masking, even when you’re relaxed.”
Bones snorts at that, hard, like he can’t hold it back. “She’s got you there, kid…”
Jim glares at him before looking back at me, “I had no idea you saw that much.”
I shrug again, “I have to. It’s the only way I can get my context. People think autistics can’t see body language or can’t see sarcasm or hidden meanings, but we can, the issue is interpreting it correctly. How it all fits together and what we are supposed to do in response.”
“I think I can do a much better job of unmasking around you, that’s for sure.”
“Just forgive me if I read it wrong sometimes,” I reply.
“Same,” he smiles softly.
“Okay,” Bones pipes up, therapist mode taking over. “We’ve established you’ve both been readin’ the wrong manual on each other. What we need to do going forward is accommodate the ways each of your brains work. She,” he points at me, looking at Jim, “needs blunt. You operate on instinct and your gut, well, she needs you to verbalize that stuff so she’s not left in the dark. Your charm and charisma are not only irrelevant here, but are detrimental with how her brain works. And he,” he points at Jim and looks at me, “also needs blunt. You’ve gotta talk to him before the meltdown. I know you grew up in a bubble where being direct wasn’t okay or safe, but you’re not there anymore. You can’t expect him to read your mind or play mind-games the way your ma did.”
“Does,” Jim and I both correct simultaneously.
He rolls his eyes but continues, “you think that it’s the safer option to go quiet. But that doesn’t work in healthy relationships. Sometimes, all it takes is saying that something is off- you don’t need to have a complete psychological breakdown of what you’re feeling and why before you speak up.”
I nod, and he looks back at Jim, “and when she does speak up? For the love of god, don’t try and fix it, just listen. Hold her, if she wants that. Give her a wide berth if she needs that. Just listen.”
We all sit in silence after that, each of us nodding as we take in the info shared.
“Alright, kids,” Bones finally says, slapping both of the arms on his chair and standing. “What do you say we get her home?”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
Bones and Jim walk me home- home to my bedroom in Jim’s quarters, my stuff having been returned there when they asked me where I wanted it- and they both try not to hover, but fail pretty miserably.
They do okay at first, both of them sitting in the living room while I explore my bedroom. I run my fingers over the sheets, making sure they’re clean and smell just right, before I check my bathroom and make sure all my toiletries have been returned. Then I go back and sit on my bed, fighting the urge to dissociate.
As if the bat-signal has gone up, Jim wanders into my room and flops into the armchair after he picks up the remote to my holoscreen. “There’s some old noir-era film that the astrometrics guys keep talking about,” he says lightly, clicking through movies. As if that explains his presence.
I hum in response, still trying to stay present and connected to my body, to reality.
His eyes flick over to me every few seconds, like he can sense something is amiss but isn’t sure what to do about it, if anything.
Trying to take Bones’ advice from earlier to heart, I look at him and do some sort of halfhearted shrug, “I feel… wrong.”
He sets the remote down and gives me his full attention, “can you help me understand what ‘wrong’ means?”
I laugh at myself, “that’s the whole problem… I don’t even know. I just know I don’t feel like… like I’m really here, or like my skin is real? Breathing feels… painful. And I just feel… twitchy.” I pause, chew the inside of my cheek, “I’m sorry that that’s not really a good explanation…”
He shakes his head, “no, no, it is good, I understand what you mean.”
“You do?”
“I call it ‘static’,” he says, shifting in his seat, dropping his gaze. “Like when you’re sort of buzzing all over and your skin doesn’t sit right.”
I nod, almost excitedly, “yes! Exactly!” I rub vigorously at my legs, “my legs are all restless and the backs of my knees itch and I can’t settle.”
“Do you know of anything that helps?”
“I’ve never been able to find anything… I just usually curl in on myself and sleep sitting up because for some reason that feels safer.”
He looks troubled, thinking deeply. “Does distraction help?”
“Sometimes, maybe? I don’t know, I usually just ride it out.”
“Distraction helps me,” he explains. “Sometimes just having someone else around makes a big difference. I think that’s why I got so used to having Bones around.”
“And here I thought you loved me for my good looks,” Bones grumbles, coming into my room carrying a plate of food that he hands to me.
I take it and settle it between my knees, examining the sushi he’s picked out, knowing it’s one thing I’m pretty much guaranteed to always eat.
After pulling my meds out of my nightstand and pointedly setting them on my tray, Bones walks around to the other side of my bed and plops down, back against the headboard, crossing his arms, “did you find the movie yet?” He asks Jim.
I don’t miss the way he side-eyes me and my plate as I begin to eat, I can practically hear his mental charting on what I’m taking in.
But I ignore it, for the most part, and eat what I’ve been given as Jim finally finds the movie he wants and starts it.
The dialogue is so terrible that we’re all reciting the lines back incredulously as we watch.
“He means her knees, right?” I quip when one character mentions another’s ‘nice knockers’, making Jim double over in his chair laughing.
“Totally means her knees,” Bones nods seriously, but is unable to hide a bemused smile as Jim howls.
I laugh lightly, setting aside my empty plate of food, realizing the buzzing under my skin has calmed. I still don’t feel completely here, but I can breathe better at least.
I eventually feel fatigue overtaking me, and I curl up on my side, angling my head so I can still see the movie, but the boys can’t see my face from where either of them are sitting.
As my eyes start to roll, I pick my head up to glance over my shoulder at Jim, working up the courage to quietly ask, “stay?”
He nods with all the seriousness in the galaxy, and I lay my head back down before tipping my face up to look at Bones, “you too?”
He reaches out to lay a hand over my head for a moment, “‘f course, darlin’. We’ll stay.”
And when I fall asleep, I don’t even notice.
The next thing I know, I’m waking up laying beside Jim, who seems to have taken Bones’ spot on the bed.
The vidscreen is off, the lights are dim, and the only noise I’m hearing is the hum of the ship and Jim’s slow, deep breathing beside me.
I shift, finding myself inching closer to him, before my hands dart out of their accord to latch onto his closest hand.
He doesn’t wake up, but he shifts and squeezes my hand back, not letting go or pulling away. He tips his head so it’s resting on top of mine, his breath against my hair, and I sigh softly before I start dozing back off.
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
When Bones woke up at 0600, his body used to waking up then, he winced as he sat up. Sleeping on the floor wasn’t nearly as easy as it had been a few years prior. But Callie had asked for them to be with her, asked them to stay, so lord knew he wasn’t about to leave.
Once she had started snoring- snoring- they quietly shut the movie off and traded places, Jim taking his spot next to her in bed and nodding off himself not long after.
That left him with either the armchair or the floor, and he didn’t want the crick in his neck from sleeping with his head tipped back or forward. However, the pain lancing through his lower back begged the question if he’d made the right choice.
He hoisted himself up, stifling a grunt, and went to replicate two cups of coffee, knowing from years of familiarity that Jim would be up in a few minutes.
But before he left, he stepped over to check on their girl, still soundly asleep. Her arms were thrown up above her head like an infant, her mouth slightly open as she slept seemingly without a care in the world. He smiled to himself before pulling her blanket she had kicked off back over her bare feet, knowing all too well that her toes were likely to freeze off if he didn’t.
Jim wandered out of her room, rubbing at one eye like a toddler, just as he was turning back from the replicator with a mug in each hand. He silently handed one to Jim who mumbled his thanks, before ambling over to the couch and plopping down. Len followed, easing himself down and against the cushions, trying to remember if he had painkillers in his medkit he could spare.
Jim looked pensive, so he let him think, not interrupting the silence.
“She let me stay,” he finally said.
“She asked you to stay,” he correctly pointedly, but softly.
Jim nodded, eyes locked on the viewport, on the stars zipping by. “I don’t deserve it,” he said quietly.
He raised an eyebrow at him, “and why the hell not?”
Jim looked over at him, almost exasperated, “I think we established that yesterday.”
“No, we established that you two don’t communicate very well and that leads to issues, but we never established that you don’t deserve to be in her life.”
“Do I, though? Do I really?” He challenged bitterly. “I mean, I fought for you to get visitation with Jo during our academy days, yet I couldn’t fight to see my own sister?”
“Legally, daughters are different from sisters and you know it.”
Jim ran a hand through his hair, pulling at the ends like he did whenever he was frustrated. “I just… I really don’t want to screw this up again, but I feel like it’s inevitable.”
“Oh, it is,” he nodded.
Jim’s head snapped to him, “what-“
“We all screw up in relationships. We’ve yet to come across any species that doesn’t. What’s important is knowing how to patch things up.”
Jim scoffed, “that’s such a ‘therapist’ answer…”
“You can’t expect perfection, Jim,” he said gently. “You don’t expect it from your crew, your friends, or from Callie, so you can’t expect it of yourself.”
“Can’t I? I mean- I’m the captain. I’m her guardian, her brother, her only non-homicidal blood-family. I have big shoes to fill in every role I play.”
“That’s your problem, right there,” he shook his head. “You view everything as a role to play, a mask to wear. If you’d quit doin’ that, if you’d just start bein’ yourself, things’d be a lot easier.”
“But I’m… me,” he sighed.
“Yes,” he nodded, “and that’s the entire point. You’re you, not anyone else. You’re Captain by your own merit. Callie loves you for who you are- we all do. None of us want you masking or putting on a show. We love you for you.”
Jim fiddled with his coffee mug, “…not sure Sam does.”
“Well he’s a lunatic, so there’s that.”
Jim looked up, eyes sad, “but… why? I mean, we grew up together. How did he end up institutionalized while I ended up the youngest ever starship captain?”
“Because you took your trauma and channeled it into something positive. He channeled it into hate,” he said, leaning forward.
“But why? How? How can two people experience the same things-“
“He didn’t experience Tarsus, Jim.”
He fell silent at that, jaw tight.
Once he finally spoke, he said, “I feel like I’m supposed to be the culmination of all these events. Frank, Tarsus, Nero, Khan, but it’s like I can only live in the present moment. Like my past is just… fog. And like I’m running out of new people to become.”
Len’s brow furrowed in concern, “what do you mean?”
“I thought saving people would help,” Jim went on, ignoring his question. “Command, exploring. But there’s always a new crisis, someone else to save. And I’m starting to lose people instead of saving them,” he finished quietly.
“Jim, it’s not your purpose to save people,” he said.
“If not me, then who? I’ve seen what happens when no one steps up. People die.”
“That doesn’t mean you need to die on every hill just to prove you’re willing.” He paused, “Callie doesn’t need a martyr. She needs her brother. Because that’s who she loved first- not a Captain, but her big brother.”
“And what if I can’t be either?” Jim all but whispered.
“All you can do is try, kid. You think I have ever once in my life felt qualified to be a father? Medical school was far easier, at least there you get a textbook. There are no textbooks for stuff like this. All we can do is the best we can. And you’re doin’ that.”
“You are, too,” Jim said immediately. “God, Bones, if she- we- didn’t have you… Neither of us would be here.”
Those words hung between them for a moment, both of them not wanting to admit how true they really were.
“Sometimes,” Jim said, almost before he could stop himself, looking regretful that he couldn’t. But he plowed ahead anyway, “sometimes I think about how hard it is- being there for someone who needs you. How easy it is to screw up, especially when it’s a kid. And I find myself wondering if I’ve been unfair or too hard on… her.”
He didn’t mean Callie. He meant their mother.
“You know, knowing what we know now, that this recording exists, that our father did try to save himself… Maybe our mother leaving me and Sam behind to look for him wasn’t as neglectful as it seemed.”
“Jim,” Len said, leaning forward, “you can feel empathy for her, you can see her choices in a new light, but that don’t make them okay. She abandoned you and Sam. She abused all of you. But you fight for Callie. You fight for her every time you pace my medbay waitin’ for her to wake up, even when she’s mad at ya.”
Jim swallowed thickly, averting eyes that were beginning to tear, “feels like I’m barely holding it together most days.”
“Then lean. On me, on Spock, on Callie, even. Because that’s what family is for. Family stays.” He paused, watching Jim’s face.
He was about to push for more when Callie’s voice called out, sleepily confused, “…Jim?”
He popped up immediately, hustling back to her room with the good doctor on his heels.
He set his coffee down, perching on the bed and reaching out to brush her hair from her face, “hey, Cal…”
“You left me,” she pouted, clearly still half-asleep.
“Just for coffee,” Jim smiled down at her, still pushing stray strands of hair back.
“Mm, coffee…” she mumbled, rolling onto her side, “where’s mine?”
“That stuff you drink ain’t real coffee,” Len grumbled from a few feet away. “But I’ll go replicate you your coffee flavored sugar milk…”
“I love you, too…” she smirked lazily at him.
And again, his heart nearly stopped. He nearly whirled around to confirm she’d actually said those words again. But he kept his cool, kept things casual as he tossed over his shoulder, “love you more, kid.”
───── ⋆⋅☆⋅⋆ ─────
“It’s BS, Jim,” Bones snapped, pacing the captain’s ready room. “I have half a mind to override it medically, say he’s not stable enough!”
“Starfleet Command is already fully aware of Mr. Kirk’s mental and emotional state,” Spock said coolly, arms tucked neatly behind his back. “Yet, they still insist that Mr. Kirk accompany the away team to Mnemosyne Station.”
“Buncha bureaucrats, none of them with any medical training…” Bones grumbled, still pacing.
“Your objection is noted in the record, Bones,” Jim said from his desk. “As is mine, Spock’s, M’Benga’s…” he stifled a sigh. “I wanted him off the ship all together and somehow we’re stuck not only with him still here but coming on this mission.”
Spock was about to respond when Jim’s padd dinged, and he looked down before furrowing his brow, muttering, “official communicay from command…”
As he scrolled through the message, his face flushed red before he slammed the padd down and abruptly stood up, spitting out multiple colorful curses. “They can’t be serious!” He snarled.
Spock gracefully reached for the padd and picked it up to read the message himself, Bones unceremoniously reading over his shoulder.
Bones was next to yell out a few ‘colorful metaphors’, “they’re demanding Callie join the away team too?! After what happened the last time she went on one with Sam?!”
“That is what the message says,” Spock said blandly.
“How can they possibly think-“
“The working theory is that Lt. Kirk encoded the node with a DNA lock, meaning only his children would be able to open it if found. Ensuring he had a family to return to,” Spock explained evenly. “Starfleet wants to ensure that if the node can be opened, it is.”
“Then why not try it with just the boys, then call for her if needed?” Bones argued.
“After nearly three decades, both the node and the transporter pattern have likely deteriorated. Having all three of his children present increases the chances of unlocking it and decreases the chances of losing the data somehow.”
“I can read too, Spock, I just don’t like it,” Bones snapped.
“Pardon me for-“
“Guys,” Jim spoke up, his back to them as he stared out the viewport.
The other two men of science stopped their bickering and waited for their captain to speak.
“If we don’t have a choice…” Jim cursed under his breath then shook his head before turning back to them, “we don’t have a choice. But that doesn’t make this a no-win scenario. We just have to put extra security measures in place to keep her safe.”
“It’s not just about keeping her safe,” Bones implored, stepping towards him. “But making sure she feels safe. If she even agrees to this. Because we aren’t going to force her- not a chance.”
“No,” Jim shook his head in agreement. “I’d never do that. But knowing her, she won’t even hesitate if she’s told she’s needed. So that’s not the issue.”
“The issue’ll be her internally panicking and trying to hide it,” Bones sighed, running a hand down his face before placing his hands on his hips.
“May I then suggest increasing security officers assigned to the away team, as well as a conscious effort to keep Mr. Kirk and Calliope apart? I would be willing to accompany the away team as well, given the fact I can perform the Taroon to quickly and efficiently incapacitate Mr. Kirk if needed.”
“That the Vulcan nerve pinch… thing?” Bones asked, waving a hand in a vague motion.
“Indeed,” Spock nodded, clearly stifling a bit of irritation.
“Well, if Callie’s going, then I’m going too,” Len nodded firmly, leaving no room for debate in his tone. “She’s still medically fragile physically, let alone all she’s gone through emotionally as of late.”
Jim nodded as he listened, one hand at his mouth, looking deep in thought. “Make the arrangements, Spock,” he said lowly, “please?”
Spock nodded once in affirmation, inclining his head towards Jim.
“Bones,” Jim looked to him next, “prep your medkit with a variety of sedatives appropriate for any contingency?”
“Will do.”
He sighed deeply, resisting the urge to rub at his eyes, “alright then. According to Sulu we’ll arrive at approximately 1500 hours tomorrow. Dismissed. Let’s get this over with.”
Notes:
And yes, Callie's story about how her self-harm started is my own story
Pages Navigation
quarterhorseranch on Chapter 1 Sun 05 Oct 2025 03:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
EvangeliaMerryll on Chapter 1 Sun 05 Oct 2025 07:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
sinceicannotsucceed on Chapter 1 Sun 05 Oct 2025 12:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
EvangeliaMerryll on Chapter 1 Sun 05 Oct 2025 07:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
HylianEngineer on Chapter 1 Sun 05 Oct 2025 12:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
EvangeliaMerryll on Chapter 1 Sun 05 Oct 2025 07:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
evening_blossoms on Chapter 1 Sun 05 Oct 2025 05:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
EvangeliaMerryll on Chapter 1 Sun 05 Oct 2025 07:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fanfic_Weirdos on Chapter 1 Sun 05 Oct 2025 10:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
evening_blossoms on Chapter 2 Sun 05 Oct 2025 08:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
HylianEngineer on Chapter 2 Sun 05 Oct 2025 09:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
quarterhorseranch on Chapter 2 Tue 07 Oct 2025 11:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
sinceicannotsucceed on Chapter 3 Mon 06 Oct 2025 02:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
tj31415 on Chapter 3 Mon 06 Oct 2025 09:41AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 06 Oct 2025 09:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
EvangeliaMerryll on Chapter 3 Mon 06 Oct 2025 10:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
HylianEngineer on Chapter 3 Wed 08 Oct 2025 12:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
tj31415 on Chapter 4 Mon 06 Oct 2025 09:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
tj31415 on Chapter 4 Mon 06 Oct 2025 10:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
HylianEngineer on Chapter 4 Wed 08 Oct 2025 01:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
tj31415 on Chapter 5 Mon 06 Oct 2025 06:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
sinceicannotsucceed on Chapter 6 Mon 06 Oct 2025 11:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
sinceicannotsucceed on Chapter 10 Tue 07 Oct 2025 07:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
littleanonsecret on Chapter 10 Tue 07 Oct 2025 05:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
sinceicannotsucceed on Chapter 13 Wed 08 Oct 2025 04:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
sinceicannotsucceed on Chapter 13 Wed 08 Oct 2025 03:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation